ã€ŠDeath Incarnate (Completed)ã€‹


 Chapter 1: Death Goddess

    Kei opened his eyes to what awaited him: An empty void of darkness. It was quite redundant, but those were the only words he could use to describe what he was seeing.

    ¡°Am I in Purgatory or have I gone blind?¡±

    Kei was thoroughly confused. He felt up his body, yet he did not feel pain nor the caress of his own hand. He felt as if he was floating in wind.

    ¡°No. You are not in Purgatorio. Rather, you are deceased.¡±

    A light and soft-spoken, feminine voice filled the empty void. Hearing it from behind, Kei turned around. Once he did, he made a few steps back and took a defensive stance with his fists.

    A stairway that led to a throne of bones.

    A skyscraper-size silver skeleton wearing a night blue gown with long black hair.

    Multiple star-like balls of white fire scattered around the area.

    ¡°There is no need to be so defensive, little Kei,

    I am the Goddess of Death, Deco. I have snatched your soul from the reincarnation cycle to offer you a deal: A second life.¡±

    Fighting against this colossal entity? Kei had no chance. He then dropped his guard to see where this charade will lead. He¡¯s dead in the first place. What¡¯s there to lose?

    ¡°I¡¯ll bite. Surely, there''s a catch?¡± Kei said to the towering being.

    ¡°You are quite correct. I want you to pledge your allegiance to me and save my children; Save the demon race.¡± Replied to the Goddess.

    ¡°You want me to be a savior? Bwahahahahaha!¡± Kei laughed at this seemingly hilarious pledge.

    ¡°You¡¯re hysterical! I don¡¯t know about you, but I know that I do not have the qualities of a hero, moreover a savior. You should hire some goody-two shoes and-¡°

    Before Kei can finish his statement, Deco raised her bony hand and forcefully silenced Kei.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so¡­ humble with me, human. You¡¯re brutal. Decisive. Most importantly: cruel. I know of your deeds and your true nature. I do not require your so called ¡°goody-two shoes¡± nor a softhearted fool to have second thoughts. I need someone to be concise and do what is necessary. If you are not an adequate candidate, then no one else is. Do not instantly refuse and squander my offer.¡±

    The thought of being selected out of millions, no; billions of lives just puzzled him. It was as if he won the lottery by snatching someone else¡¯s winning lottery ticket when it was blown in the wind. Really? Him? Contemplating upon the choice, he knows that this is the only chance he¡¯ll get to receive to get a-second shot at life! He¡¯ll be able to do things he didn¡¯t get to do. He¡¯ll be able to achieve the life he craved for. Does he deserve it? In his opinion: Yeah. Screw other people.

    Kei raised his hand as if he was back in school as a student in order to get the teacher¡¯s attention. Deco released Kei¡¯s forcefully closed mouth and stared down at him.

    ¡°Swear my loyalty and save the demon race, right? Can I do whatever I want besides that?¡± Inquired Kei.

    Deco nodded her skull. ¡°By pledging to me, I shall create you into the ultimate being among mortals in the world that I am an overseer of: the world of Edoli. This world is one with sword and magic without the modern conveniences from your previous world.

    Save the demon race from decline and lead them into prosperity. You can do whatever you wish to achieve this, whether to commit slaughter or to create a paradise. As long as it does not undermine or hurt my children, I will not restrict you. I do not care for the other races. In fact, I despise the human race made by my counterpart.

    Do we have a deal?¡±

    ¡°And if I fail?¡± Kei asked.

    ¡°Endless suffering. A painful, agonizing, excruciating torment is the only thing waiting for you if you fail.¡±

    Her voice was literally so cold that even mist came out of her mouth. Her words sounded like mountains weighing upon his soul. At the same time, he can¡¯t help but look at her with awe and sheer admiration.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Alright. You got a deal. I might be a bastard, but I always keep my vows, promises, and debts.¡± Declared Kei.

    Deco ascended from her throne of bones and slowly walked down her ominous stairway. She showed composure and elegance, descending like the death goddess she was with her bone-chilling aura. She stopped in front of Kei and overshadowed him, waiting for his answer to her previous question.

    Kei wholeheartedly accepted the deal. Why wouldn¡¯t he? An opportunity like this will never come again. A huge advantage over others and a goddess as his backing; Who can stop him on his path of conquest?

    Kei put his right hand over his heart, went down on one knee and lowered his head. Mustering his breath to show his commitment.

    ¡°I pledge to serve the Goddess of Death, Deco! I will keep my end of our bargain for a second chance at life! I will not disappoint you!¡± shouted Kei.

    Not the most chivalric of pledges, but the semantics didn¡¯t really matter. Deco nodded in satisfaction. She raised her hand over his head, and a circle of white light lit up under him.

    ¡°I will bestow upon you a new body and power like no other. I shall send you to the remnants of the Demon race. Within, you shall meet a priestess who I-¡°

    Kei raised his hand and interrupted her.

    ¡°May I offer a suggestion?¡±

    Deco didn¡¯t show much of a reaction for being cut off, but there still was one. On the bright side, he was polite¡­ sort of. Deco nodded for him to continue speaking.

    ¡°I wish to go to a human-controlled land.¡±

    Deco raised her nonexistent eyebrow in her confusion and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°So I can see the culture and sightsee. After I do that, I can make my way towards the demon capital. Can I have some fun on my way there?¡±

    Kei did not disguise his true motives behind why he accepted the proposal; He really wanted to explore and have fun in this new world called ¡°Edoli¡±.

    Deco contemplated and thought seriously about the war between the Demons and the Alliance that ended two decades ago. The social status of the demon race had hit rock bottom, but they have not given up trying to rebuild and restore their former glory in their new home. The war brought a false sense of peace on the surface, but the feuds between the races, nations, and former alliances still continue, a la Cold War.

    Kei can wreak havoc in the human lands, after all. As long as his goal remained clear and first priority, why shouldn¡¯t she allow a little amusement amongst the agony of the planet?

    Deco came down on her knee in order to draw her face closer to Kei. She stared at Kei¡¯s eyes, and Kei looked back, staring at the seemingly endless darkness in her eye sockets without fear. Like a certain German nihilist and philosopher in his world: Gaze long into an abyss, the abyss will also gaze into thee. With her bony fingers gently caressing his cheek, she said, ¡°Take care.¡±

    The touch brought motherly warmth rather than heart-shattering and bone-chilling cold as Kei thought it would. Why would she suddenly act all motherly? No one can answer this question except the one who acted herself.

    The circle of light became increasingly radiant and glaring, eventually becoming blinding. In a flash, he became as gone as the wind; disappearing in an instant.

    Whether Kei will become a bringer of ironic light or a bringer of doom, it doesn¡¯t really matter. Either way, Deco always has the capability to take away both his life and powers if he ever betrays her.

    Kei remembered his previous life, knowing it was one of little color. Despite this, danger always lurked around every time he stepped outside. A 20-year-old man who was abandoned by both his family and the world, and shunned by the public eye. Finally; another chance.

 Chapter 2: Bandits and Town

    Kei observed both his surroundings and his body. The clothes on his body were currently exactly the same to the clothes he wore on of his last moment: plain gym shorts and a torn, but otherwise, regular t-shirt. For some reason though, he was barefooted. His skin was a pale gray, as pale as stone, as pale as it could ever be. While observing his body, he finally noticed the odd feeling of heaviness and weight on his back. He turned his head, wishing to see what could be the cause of the evoked feeling. What he saw made him gasp and shout in glee:

    ¡°Holy shit! I got myself some bad-ass wings!¡±

    Perhaps not the most sensible comment coming from someone who has come to terms with dying. If a common person were to be in his situation, they¡¯d be less... thrilled. Kei spun around in circles, acting like a dog chasing its own tail in a vain attempt to get a better view of his new body part addition. Along with the spin came wind. Rather than pondering upon aerodynamics, Kei assessed the different qualities of the wings. It was a dark shade of navy blue, perhaps closer to black rather than blue, but not being exactly black.

    He then tugged on both of new horns on his head, rubbing them to make sure that they were physical¡­ real. He then touched his, feeling that they were pointed, seemingly elvish, but not quite.

    She really turned me into a full-fledged demon, didn¡¯t she? I wish I can find a mirror soon just so I can get a good look instead of feeling myself up.

    Kei turned his attention from his body¡¯s new features towards the need to learn where in Deco¡¯s name he was. He was just a few feet away from a dirt road, with forests surrounding him.

    Okay. I need to get into a town and get some proper directions.

    Kei looked to the left and right side of the road. There were no signs of¡­ signs or travelers. While considering where to go, he took into account his new appearance and another important factor: His strength.

    The goddess stated that Kei shall be created as an ultimate being among mortals. How did she go doing so? Did she bless him with Super Strength? Flight? She did say that this world was one with magic; So how can he compete and begin his journey of power without knowledge of his abilities?

    Kei raised his palm towards the trees on one side of the road and shouted, ¡°Fireball!¡±

    The wind blew against his demonic stature and his hair, being a fair sign that absolutely nothing happened.

    ¡°Blizzard! Wind blade! Thunder!¡± In a vain final vocal attempt, he said, ¡°Diarrhea!¡±, eliciting laughter from anyone who was watching him, very likely to be divine. Again, nothing happened. It would just be too easy for the denizens of the world to use mere words and names to bring about magic?

    Kei then tried to move and stretch his pair of wings, but it only flinched. He assumed that he can neither cast magic nor move his wings; The only thing he can count on in this seemingly desolate world was his own fists.

    With nothing to do, he tossed a branch into the air in order to determine what direction he should go towards, leaving it to Lady Luck. It pointed towards the right side of the dirt road.

    ¡°Alright, that way¡­ I guess.¡± As he was walking, he started to sense an omen, bringing a familiar feeling - a familiar feeling that was ingrained into his body for years, the sense of malicious intent, killing intent, whatever you call it. He casually moved his eyes towards the trees and bushes on both sides of the road.

    Must be bandits or something in a similar vein. Come on bones, don¡¯t make me hate you. I got to have something under my sleeves.

    As Kei drew closer and closer to the assumed ambush point, a few thugs came out of the nearby bushes and unsheathed their worn-out swords.

    ¡°Hold it right there, scum demon! Give us all your belongings and we might give you a less painful death!¡±

    The six thugs draped in unwashed clothes surrounded him with unsteadiness and inexperience in their stance, most obviously seen in their currently shaking hands. Kei raised his eyebrow in confusion and looked around him, wondering why he wasn¡¯t being attacked yet.

    This shouldn¡¯t be their first time doing this, assuming their equipment. Just attack me already¡­ Let¡¯s get it over with.

    There were a few minutes of an awkward silent stare-down. This silence was broken by a mere whisper of one of the thugs to another, saying, ¡°Hey. This one got wings. I¡¯vent seen one of those before,¡± despite having robbed people before, whether those of a demonic or human nature. Their victims were usually poor and malnourished folks. They culled the males and sold the women remaining for a meager profit. But contrasting to their normal jobs, Kei was looking quite fit with a bit of meat on his bones. Furthermore, he shows that he isn¡¯t afraid of the bandits nor the swords that were currently pointing at him. A first time that they met a target that isn¡¯t afraid and Is completely confident in his competency.

    Kei, growing impatient, didn¡¯t want to waste another second and made the first move. His first target was straight ahead. He grabbed onto the man¡¯s wrist and pulled it behind the man into a hold, wishing to neutralize him by immobilizing him, rather than harming him fatally. Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s bone snapped and the arm was twisted as a result. The man dropped the sword he was holding and shouted on pain on the ground. Kei snatched the sword from the cold earth before anyone attacked while moving a few paces away from the group afterward.

    What the hell?

    Kei looked at his hand, clasped it, and opened it again. He has performed a back arm lock control before, sometimes even forcefully, but he never hurt someone to the extent of breaking an arm. Pondering on how he even got to the man in the first place, remembering that he was a couple dozen feet away, seemingly appearing in a few seconds.

    Okay, I need to continue my momentum. If my idea is correct, I don¡¯t have to worry.

    With renewed vigor and confidence, Kei dashed towards the group without a second thought with the retrieved sword in hand. The group was dazed before they too, rushed towards Kei with a battle cry.

    The men found contact and swung their swords in slow motion. Kei saw a thin shadow ahead of them and their swords. As time passed in the seemingly psychedelic instance, the men and their swords moved along the shadow, as if they were following it.

    No way. Do I have precognition?

    Kei moved to dodge the shadow of a sword and chopped it down like an executioner on the man¡¯s shadows of his arms. In a mere moment, the man¡¯s arm was lopped off. With frightening precision and dexterity, the five men were slain, sparing one person: The one with the broken arm.

    Kei moved towards the man and said, ¡°You are going to answer a few questions. Answer them honestly and I might let you die peacefully.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Kei stomped on the man a few times, including his blood-soaked arm, realizing that he unconsciously repeated what the thugs said to him a few minutes ago.

    ¡°Please! Please! Please! Please!

    I¡¯ll answer! I swear!

    I¡¯ll answer as long as you kill me quickly!¡±

    He had acquired the answers he wanted: The location of the bandit¡¯s hideout, the nearest town, what nation he¡¯s in, and the location of the capital of the Demon race, or what remains of them. The man wasn¡¯t even able to register the pain of Kei¡¯s foot on his head, cracking his skull.

    By going the same direction he was heading before he was rudely interrupted, he would reach a town 10 miles away, which really made him wonder where they got their resources other than the people passing by. Letting loose of the thought, he remembered the town¡¯s name and designation. It was called Asul, residing in the Chesire Kingdom. The ¡°survivor¡± didn¡¯t give a specific location of the capital of the demons but gave him a general direction. A barren wasteland northeast of where he was, in the corner of the continent.

    He then found all sorts of goods such as jewelry, foodstuff, and clothing in the cave which was repurposed into the bandit¡¯s hideout. Within, there was a small locked chest filled with what could possibly be valuables. Kei pulled off the lock and found that it contained gold and silver coins, serving as currency in the nation.

    He switched his clothes to something more suitable in the area he was in or will be. Wearing leather boots, loose pants, and a white button shirt, with an imposing red cape to cover his wings. Despite his attempts, Kei knew that it will barely fool anyone. Kei grabbed one of the sacks conveniently lying on the ground, gathering the objects he cannot carry on hand into the sack.

    Kei tested his strength and speed inside the cave. Pulverizing boulder and running around at that speed of sound, eliciting sonic booms. He tested the durability of his skin by cutting his arm with a knife. Seeing that there was neither pain nor injuries, he tried to stab himself in the chest. The result was not a freak accident for the winged entity, but rather for the knife, ending in a broken blade. This. Now this, was the definition of the ultimate being, being indomitable.

    ¡°Now, to head to the town.¡±

    ***

    Kei walked closer and closer towards Asul. There were sturdy-looking stone walls surrounding the town, and the only entrances being covered by steel gates or sheer impossibility, coming from the sky or phasing through the walls. There was a line for waiting outside the said steel gate, intriguing Kei as he saw multiple races: Your run of the mill elves, dwarves, beastkin, but no demons. Some of them carried weapons like spears and axes, while a few carried staves.

    As Kei drew closer to the end of the line, whispers can be audibly heard.

    ¡°Look, mommy! It¡¯s a demon!¡±

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Revolting¡±

    ¡°What is it out doing here?¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    The more words were spilled concerning his race, the more he was amused. He knew the demon race needed to be saved due to its declining population and propaganda against it, so this treatment from the people should have been expected.

    It seems that the general consensus about the demon race is that they are no more than livestock. Being hated was one thing, but being treated as a common animal, with no purpose except to be food?

    Kei ignored the slander and waited. Finally, after a long period of time, it was his time to enter after paying the entrance fee. The human guard had a look of disgust as he saw Kei walk by, but he knew that he cannot deny entry to any race regardless of their bias. Money was money, no matter where it came from.

    The guard spoke, asking,

    ¡°Identification?¡±

    Kei shook his head left and right in response.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have identification, then that¡¯ll be 1 piece of silver to be granted entry.¡±

    ¡°The person before me didn¡¯t have identification and he only paid 3 copper. Why-¡°

    ¡°Then get out of line if you can¡¯t pay!¡± The guard yelled at the top of his lungs, assuming that the demon before him was destitute. The yell drew everyone¡¯s attention, giving way to snickers from those behind and caution from the guards on top of the wall who were able to hear what happened.

    Scorn and contempt, I feel right at home. I¡¯ll engrave this into my memory and return the favor..

    He took a silver coin from his pocket and then gave it to the guard. The guard grabbed the coin and washed his hands right after, showing audible disgust. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time any longer. As Kei was about to enter, another nuisance moved in front of him.

    ¡°We need to look at your belongings if you have any contrabands on hand,¡± The guard smugly smiled after saying so. Kei was getting really annoyed with this special treatment but he had to bow his head and consolidate his plan. The bandits were trash and likely average, but he doesn¡¯t know how strong these guards were. Their equipment surely looked better than the bandits, but it never hurt to be safe.

    Kei gave his sack to the guard and it was inspected by the said guard. He then dumped all of them on the ground, exercising no care for Kei¡¯s belongings.

    ¡°A few clothes, some food, and look what we have here ¨C jewelry.¡± Everyone in the vicinity was stunned.

    The guard continued, ¡°Now. I have a question for you: How was a demon like you able to get your filthy hands on these?¡±

    Some people condemned him and assumed the worst, shouting that Kei was a bandit. With no way out of the situations, he put trust and a little luck in his newfound abilities. Kei sucker punched the guard, twisting his neck, and stole the sword from his scabbard. The guard immediately died, putting everyone nearby on full alert. The non-fighters and pacifists in the line fled from the fight while the people with actual weapons and capabilities got closer to Kei, hoping to outnumber him. The guards from the wall without bows and staves flowed out of a nearby building. There was a total of 50 people in front of Kei.

    The guard who ripped Kei off of his money was in the back of the crowd of able fighters and guards, hiding away from the violence. He shouted, ¡°Everyone! A wicked demon has shown it¡¯s true colors and killed a good man in service of the nation! There is no need for a trial, kill him!¡±

    The people were in a frenzy, a bloodlust frenzy, and Kei was not excluded. Utilizing his speed, Kei engaged each one and lopped off their heads from their necks. From 50 to 45, to 40, then 30. The magic users and archers wielding bow and arrows were firing and attacking from afar. Kei looked at the back of the crowd and found an interesting looking middle-aged man in white priest-like clothes. As Kei ran towards him and picked him up over his shoulder like a mannequin, he massacred his way through, adding to the death count. He then retreated to the forest.

    ***

    The aftermath was unsightly, to say the least. At least 30 corpses littered the field, dampening the atmosphere and made the smell more similar to rust rather than sweat. Neither guards nor volunteers were spared and gave rise to a panic in the survivors. Even the guard more akin to a conman than an actual guard was terrified.

 Chapter 2.5: Learning Magic and Town

    Kei retreated back into the former bandit¡¯s hideout and tied up the middle-aged, priest-looking magic user.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have you teach me your ways of magic. If you do not comply. We are going to spend a lot of time together. Do. You. Understand?¡± Kei said to the man while the blood that wasn¡¯t his yet on his body was soaking his clothes.

    He then untied the cloth and gag around the man¡¯s mouth. Despite previous warnings, the man¡¯s foolish first words were, ¡°I will not succumb to your honeyed words, filthy demon! The goddess shall be a witness, watch over me, and justice shall be served against your blasphemous race!¡±

    Shit. The Religiously Devoted type. I knew I should¡¯ve gotten that glasses-wearing twig instead. People with glasses tend to be knowledgeable unless their eye condition was from birth.

    Kei then turned the man around and laid ham flat face first, with the man¡¯s hands and back not touching the cold and cruel floor.

    ¡°Unhand me you filthy, vile demon!¡± His voice was uneasy but did not falter in his insults. ¡°Do you intend to defile me!?¡±

    Are the only words you know are filthy, vile, and demon? Also, what the hell was that last sentence? I¡¯m straight!

    As if angered by this sentence, Kei broke one of his fingers, bending them backward excessively.

    ¡°Are you going to listen to me now?¡± Kei asked, hoping that this little pain will cause his devotion to waver.

    ¡°No! NO! I-,¡± The man shed a few tears from the pain and couldn¡¯t stop his voice from quivering and himself from stuttering, ¡°I-I will not, n-n, NEVER submit!¡±

    ¡°As promised, we will spend a lot of time together.¡±

    What happened next can only be described vaguely and not completely.

    Few days have passed since then, learning that the conventions in this realm were quite similar to ones in media. The person was a mage, which was someone focused on the studies of both magic and spells. Usually known to be prideful yet have the power and will to act like so.

    Not in this case.

    If the man¡¯s body was inspected, he had suffered broken joints. No, not the tiny and puny ones on your fingers; but the ones on the limbs. He also suffered deprivation of food and sleep, waterboarding, and ¡°some¡± stabbing. After what seemed to be forever for both Kei and the man, the man finally spilt the not so secret secrets of magic.

    Mana. A universal source of energy to morph, modify, and augment the world around you. It flows through all the phases of matter. There were multiple known uses of the seemingly-infinite energy. An example of a simple civilian magic was heating water and blowing a cool breeze.

    Rarely is there an individual talented enough to be able to specialize or further the realm of magic to create great feats. Those particular individuals have learned through trial and error seemingly-impossible spells, from healing to raising the dead, summoning and even controlling space and time. The possibility was endless but only if you had the talent and mana pool to do so.

    He began from the complex, defying the laws of learning, like controlling his shadow, forcing the immediate growth of plants, and most importantly: Healing major wounds for both his self and other purposes.

    ¡°I think I got the hang of the spells. Now I¡¯ll just sneak into town by modifying my presence.¡±

    Kei then took whatever belongings from the mage¡¯s corpse which succumbed to the intense torture and left.

    ***

    A week had since passed since the horrific incident. The guard who robbed Kei at the toll gate was hiding away from his duties of being a guard, locking away what remained of his sanity. His father was repeatedly pestering his son to get out of the house and do his job because it¡¯s been a week since the incident and nothing anomalous has happened.

    Despite the seemingly tranquil events of the past week, the town was still on lockdown and sent multiple yet small expedition groups into the forest where the demon fled. Some came back empty handed however others went missing. In fear of retaliation done directly to the town, a wanted poster with a bounty was made, even going as far as making a quest to hunt him down as submitted by the government itself to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    With magic, the surveillance of the town in the dead of the night was rendered useless by Kei. He slipped in and waited until the sun was up so he can sightsee, despite his infamy in the town. He doubted everybody knew his face or checked the posters.

    The sun was high in the sky and the streets bustling with activity. Seemingly-endless lines of shops and stalls can be seen until the horizon. The air was filled with the delicious scent of food, so much that the fragrance alone filled one¡¯s stomach. But sadly, every time Kei tried to interact with someone by talking or buying, everyone ignored him or even yelled at him for harassing them.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ***

    Morning became noon, and noon quickly became evening. Seeking shelter, he visited countless inns, whose number was only beaten by how many times he was rejected. He finally found a place to stay in an abandoned building in the slum district owned by another one of his race: a demon named Cal. The impoverished man had two horns on his head and reddish magma-like colored skin but no wings. According to him, that was what the majority of the demon race looked like with only a few variances of skin color and horns.

    When Kei was walking about, wondering and asking around, Cal noticed his attempts and pitied him for not understanding how low his class was in this abusive world. No, he wasn¡¯t just low class. He was lower than low class; they were insects, like ants in the eyes of the ''higher classed'' races.

    Finally, someone who listens to me and a source of information.

    Kei asked all sorts of questions regarding and relating to currency, politics, and the social standings of the demons.

    Currency was categorized from least to most valuable metal: copper, silver, gold, white gold, blue gold coins. As far as money was concerned, the cheapest meal would cost 4 copper coins. 50 silver coins can support a family of 3 if they lived on only their needs for years. For example, each family member eats 3 meals a day or done no unnessary spending like gifts.

    The true luxury items in the public¡¯s eyes like slaves and large plots of land were usually purchased in normal, white, or blue gold.

    During the war, the demons were tenacious and ferocious, taking down most of their enemies leaving both sides wounded, like suicide bombers but the power was in their fists and not their equipment.

    However, the demons still lost due to the combined efforts of all the other races, being pushed back to the corner of their continent and losing their rightful land.

    Losing the war, the demons were treated like scum. The loser had no rights to complain. More accurately, they had no rights. History and its rules were written by the winners and were the ones who propagandized the hate for the ones who lost.

    While discrimination against the other races wasn¡¯t allowed, it wasn''t frowned upon. It¡¯s legally not allowed to do so, but if no one reports you doing it, who cares? They didn¡¯t pull their punches at the demons¡¯ expense. Now, here we are: the demons had lost, the ones who survived had moved to the barren lands to escape persecution, poor living conditions, or enslavement. It wouldn''t be far that it would be possibly to turn the whole race into a slave race.

    The only possibly reputable job for the demons to earn a decent living wage was to become an adventurer. Even if it was a high-risk ¨C high-reward occupation with low success rates of people making a living income, at least there were a few benefits attached to becoming one. Benefits such as getting an identification card, having a voice and standing in the community, and the possible hope for success if you¡¯re lucky enough.

    If you aren¡¯t, then you¡¯re just dirt on the road and the others will wish you luck; not pulling you up with their hands.

    The question and answer session made Kei very grateful towards Cal and wanted to give him some money from his coffers from the dead mage¡¯s cold hard soil coffin, but Cal refused, saying,

    ¡°The food that you shared is enough to pay. Fellow demons have to stick together and live through the storm known as life.¡±

    Why do you refuse? Don¡¯t you need money to live? What an idiot. Guys like these are just too much. Nice but¡­

    Kei just shook his head and prepared himself to rest. He laid his body on the floor and covered himself with a blanket. There was no bed nor mattress in this house. It wasn¡¯t even a house! It was just a run-down shack.

    Kei¡¯s goal tomorrow was to go to the slave auction house as soon as he rose from his slumber.

    Apparently, slavery is legal in multiple countries, including this one wherein he resides. Kei saw multiple shops showing their ¡°wares¡± in public.

    Kei wanted to own a few slaves, not just to satisfy his libido when it came knocking at his door, but also to have companions on his travels, bodyguards (not like he needs them), or maybe even as servants.

    Still, though, their main purpose was to be eye candy.

 Chapter 3: Slave Shopping

    A new bright day to go shopping for slaves!

    Cal left early for work at the dawn, dragging away his lanky body.

    Kei¡¯s funds were lackluster from his own understanding. He owned a grand total of 30 copper coins, 25 silver coins, and 3 gold coins. What can he do with that? Considering the cost of lives of people, someone could be worth a fruit to a lavish yacht.

    There was onlyone thing he can do¡­ Rob the rich.

    Then Kei had a sudden realization:

    Why rob the rich if you can just rob the slave trade? Then the money I had wouldn¡¯t matter. If I kill the slave master, would all the slaves under his ownership become free? Owning slaves were cool but¡­

    Kei was confident in the idea that he can do anything. His life was out ahead of him with riches, splendor, and comfort galore; he just needed to plan it right. He could overthrow a kingdom, become a mob boss, or a mercenary king. But then he remembered his promise with Deco: to save her children, the demon race.

    Kei scoured the shack and it had little to offer in insulation, comfort, or protection. He wondered how Cal survives the harsh winter if this area of the continent was affected by it. Kei walked around the slums yesterday before being found by Cal, he discovered that most of the slum¡¯s residents were demons. He knew that he was obligated to save them. What he mostly concerned is however, if Kei can help them. I''m just a brute. I didn''t even finished high school.

    Kei shook his head of doubts. ¡°I got to focus on the present. There might be demons on sale at the slave trade. First priority? Save them. Probably.¡±

    In front of a slave auction building, there was a sign hanging above double wooden doors: ¡°Bagit¡¯s Slave Trade.¡±

    There were a few unsavory people eyeing Kei but he paid them no heed. He opened the doors and went straight in expecting something slum-like, but found something more similar to a hotel lobby. There was a reception desk at the opposite side of the entrance and ordinary tables and chairs scattered around the area. There were a few men with the large swords strapped to their backs, very likely to be hired goons.

    Kei casually moved along to the man sitting at the reception desk. He was an egg-shaped man with a twirly mustache, and a colorful clean suit paired with a top hat to top it off.

    Did the circus came to town or something?

    ¡°Welcome to Bagit¡¯s Slave Trade. A humble establishment in the business of slaves for any of your various needs, sir.¡±

    Kei was surprised by the man acting humble in front of himself, a demon. Kei raised his eyebrow and Bagit caught on Kei¡¯s noticeable gesture.

    ¡°Sir, please believe me when I say this; I do not discriminate against my customers based on their race. Even the slaves are from multiple races. As long as you have gold and are willing to pay, you are a customer. So, how may I help you, sir.¡±

    The salesman seemed to be quite mysterious yet shown what it means to be a professional. His words felt genuine and not at all sarcastic.

    Kei bit the bullet and asked, ¡°What are your most expensive and cheapest slaves?¡±

    ¡°Currently, sir, the highest is 2000 gold for an elf and the lowest is 1 silver for a human.¡±

    1 Silver? I cannot fathom the cost of human life, but I didn¡¯t know it was that low. There must be something wrong here. I don¡¯t even know if the 2000 gold would get me an elf that is a special or top-tier individual, but then again, it¡¯s an elf. Non-human beings must be harder to get than humans.

    ¡°I have some jewelry and gems. Can I exchange or trade them?¡± Kei managed to retrieve the jewelries during both the gate incident. Kei needed to act collected in order to not arouse suspicion and asked a few more questions.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Luckily for you, sir, I also have a side business in jewelry. I can appraise whatever jewelry you can bring me. It will also help my jewelry business as well. Let¡¯s discuss business in a private area.¡±

    As both of them left the reception desk, they went into a reception room not so far away. The d¨¦cor in the room was very lavish, decorated with beautiful furniture such as a fur carpet and flower-filled yet intricate vases. Contrasting the plain entrance, this was obviously made to entertain the wealthy.

    Kei took a seat on the comfortable couch, united a pouch from his side, and spilled the contents onto the wooden table between them. The pile included various gems; from rubies and amethysts to diamonds, a silver pocket watch, and even a diamond-encrusted necklace. Despite the small amount, Kei was impressed with his own haul.

    I didn¡¯t even have the time to look but I can tell that these bandits had hit the jackpot. Too bad for them though, they¡¯re feeding the ground now. I should do more bandit hunting.

    Bagit grabbed a magnifying monocle from his breast pocket. One by one, he carefully examined every item with observant eyes. He took a look at every corner and rubbed his hands all over them, determining the carat, clarity, color, and cut.

    An hour passed and Kei was beginning to become impatient and hungry. ¡°So, how much can I get out of them?¡± Kei asked the man in a trance.

    Kei had received no response after a few minutes of silence. The man was too fixated on few objects from the pile.

    Kei slammed the table hard, shaking up the beautiful stack of treasure, and disturbed Bagit.

    ¡°Wait. Who¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Welcome back to reality. There is a customer waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, sir. Please forgive my actions. I was mesmerized by your jewelry: from common gems and beautiful handcrafted jewelry to a few magical items!¡±

    Magical Item? Kei did included a few items from the dead mage¡¯s pocket. Kei thought for a moment if those magical items would be of any use, but nothing came to mind.

    ¡°How much can I get from this pile?¡±

    ¡°To answer your question, sir, the majority of this pile are common gems, but there are quite a few valuable gems and skillfully crafted jewelry pieces. By current market value, they all come out to a total of 2,100 gold coins. The magical items here are uncommon and pricey enough that commoners can¡¯t get their hands on them."

    Bagit figured out that Kei got his hands on the jewelry through unsavory means. Magical items can do an array of actions, from storage, a single-use powerful spell, and even long-distance communication. Some magical items were used by adventurers and the others were strictly for Military purposes. Magical items were rare, expensive, few and far in between. This was due to the fact that magic institutions and the state monopolized them. What Kei had in his hands, though, was a pair of high-quality healing items, which was monopolized by a major religion. In other words, they inflated the price because their items were ¡°blessed¡± by divinity.

    With the addition of the magical items, the sale came to a total of 3,600 gold coins.

    I¡¯m not really in business or entrepreneurship or business, but I certainly don¡¯t want to get ripped off. I didn¡¯t get the feeling that Bagit was malicious, but he might be really good at acting. I thought it was as simple as killing the bad guy at the top and everyone goes home, end of story, but in complete honesty¡­ I have no idea what I¡¯m doing.

    Kei decided it was best to relax before his mind was consumed by questions asking himself on every action he does. The best thing to do was to be himself. He decided to be a customer through and through.

    ¡°How many people do you have and what races are they?¡±

    ¡°We have 23 in total, sir; 16 females and 7 males. We have one elf, a mix breed, two demons, and the rest of them, humans.¡±

    ¡°Is that considered a small inventory in the industry?¡±

    ¡°No sir, in fact, it is considered quite moderate. I¡¯m nothing but a small-sized shop competing with other small-sized shops in the same town. You have too much expectation on ¡®lil old me, sir.¡±

    Out of all the shops, this one has my recommendation. The lapdogs of all the other establishments chased me out and even attempted to capture me.

    Kei decided to let loose and waste a bit of his newfound fortune to possibly grant freedom to a few select people.

    ¡°Mr. Bagit, is it possible to have all of the female slaves in your inventory to present themselves?¡±

    Bagit gave a quizzical look, reacting to Kei¡¯s unusual but reasonable request. He usually makes the customer look at the slaves¡¯ cells personally, but his odd customer wanted to see all of them at once.

    ¡°Alright sir, but there are two female slaves who have the inability to move due to the severity of their conditions. They are, of course, the cheapest because they are wasteful and broken goods. Would you still like to see them despite this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then please have patience sir, we will see them after seeing the other slaves.¡±

    Kei looked up at the ceiling for a brief moment and thought: Broken goods, huh?

    <hr>

    ¡°Sir, here they are. Beautiful specimen, are they not?¡±

    Soon after his words, the 14 girls in tow lined up, all wearing thin-fabric white dresses reminiscent of n¨¦glig¨¦e along with white lace underwear; except one. The girl wore a pink dress paired with pink underwear, accentuated by knife-like long ears. She had long platinum blonde hair, golden eyes, and silky smooth white skin despite being a slave.

    She looked like a goddess sculpted out of gold. 2000 Gold is definitely a price worth to pay, if not more. She gave a strong aura and a burning passion within her beautiful golden eyes. It hurt to stare at them. She very likely has quite a unique background.

    Kei¡¯s gaze zipped from right to left over and over, examining their bodies and faces.

    One elf, two demons, a mix breed, and the rest consisting of humans. Quite an interesting number of races. He could see the peaks of their breasts; some looking large, some squishy, and some flat-chested. From their appearance, he can deduce that the age ranged from pre-teen to a full-fledged adult. There was one thing in common with all of these enticing sights; they all had a metal collar around their necks.

    Some had anxious faces on them, while a few showed lifeless eyes because they could only lament in their pitiable situation, being powerless. They all gambled on fate to be acquired by a generous master who can at least treat them like a servant, or perhaps give them sweet death. The only thing worse than death to these girls was to be bought out by a cruel master and endure a long tortuous existence.

    Kei stood in front of the row of women and said, ¡°My name is Kei. As you can see, I am indeed a Demon. I¡¯ll cut straight to the point ¨C you know why I came here.¡±

    Some gulped the saliva stuck in their throats, but everyone stood attention to hear whatever their possibly new master would say.

    ¡°I wish to give you freedom should you choose to have me as your master, knowing what is at stake.

    I want is a servant who can do the simplest of chores to having sex with. Don¡¯t like it, you can stay here and wait for prince charming to save you, I won¡¯t stop you. Just so you know, I¡¯m living in a shack that belongs to someone else and I¡¯m a very dangerous person. I won¡¯t mince words, I had kill people. I know that is a deal-breaker for some but I just want to let you know.

    But, if you follow me, the possibility to free yourself from your collars isn¡¯t impossible. I¡¯ll protect you to the best of my abilities, provide for you, and maybe even help you make whatever dreams you have come true. But this comes at the cost of following me right now, and not when you leave.¡±

    As Kei was saying this, he stood straight; exuding confidence. He was neither too arrogant nor was he spiteful.

    ¡°Any questions?¡± Kei asked.

    The room was filled with silence as the slaves stared and murmured to one another. Nobody ever gave them the choice to pick their master before; it¡¯s unheard of. While the law of rights existed on the continent, they mostly didn¡¯t apply to slaves. Hence, when given a choice, they were frightened. Some even formed doubts. He seemed strong, but what will their life be, serving under a demon? This is the sole reason why everyone remained cautious. The fact that he mentioned that he was a murderer was a sign that he was probably a psychopath. He was also living in a shack! How will they live? It might just be another gamble.

    Suddenly, the elf with a body sculpted by the divines themselves stepped forward.

    ¡°Is it true? Is what you say true? What if I want revenge?¡±

    The elf clenched her fists, driving her nails into her flesh deep enough, drawing blood. She stared deep into Kei¡¯s eyes as if she was staring directly at his soul.

    Kei stared back into the burning hate in her eyes and nodded his head.

    ¡°I will definitely try. Whether or not you trust me is entirely up to you.¡±

    The elf then lowered her head and stepped back into line, thinking deeply if this was the moment she had been waiting for? She then thought: What could be worse than this, though? What if she missed this sole chance and became under the ownership of someone with a disgusting fetish or violet tendencies on their slaves? The sheer thought of that situation made her quiver in anger.

    Suddenly, a young one-horn, bruised blue-skin demoness raised her hand.

    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±

    ¡°What happens if I have a baby?¡±

    Kei flinched a bit at the unusual but relevant question. She said it so innocently that people can¡¯t help but become awkward. They knew that they were slaves; female slaves. They will most likely be bought to satisfy the lust of their masters. Having children was a common occurrence, but it was such a taboo topic that the female slaves just ignored the thought outright. The fates of those children were always on a dark path. Most of the times, it just became a story worthy of nightmares.

    It¡¯s awkward, but it¡¯s definitely a good question.

    Kei closed his eyes for a brief moment and thought about his response. In a pre-modern era, there wouldn¡¯t be any synthesized contraception such as birth control pills or condoms (Editor''s footnote 1)Then again, magic did exist. In this world, it wasn¡¯t outside the realm of possibility to fetus deletus (Editor''s footnote 2).

    Had no mages thought to prevent unwanted pregnancies? Or did Kei just not know the existence of them yet? An abortion was indeed possible with a coat hanger (Editor''s footnote 3) and possibly magic, but Kei was just too unfamiliar with abortion and its process to do so. Kei had to figure something out with magic.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ha¡­ I guess the only thing I can do is take responsibility other than pulling out when it¡¯s too late.

    Kei just shrugged his shoulders, opened his eyes, and looked straight at the young demoness. He gave a charmingly Adonis-like smile and relaxed his shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a responsible father. I will treat them no different or lesser than what a normal parent would do when they love their kids. I¡¯ll promise you that!¡±

    He said that so wholeheartedly that a few women can¡¯t help but hide their faces from Kei, as their cheeks were particularly rosy. The young demoness covered her face with her soft and supple hands to hide her embarrassment.

    I will always keep my promises and debts.

    A long stretch of silence covered the room, and not one other person asked a question. It seemed everyone arrived at their own conclusion.

    ¡°Okay. I think time is up. Those who wish to be bought by me, stay here. For the rest, I hope for the best for all of you. Mr. Bagit?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. If the customer wishes to see the other goods, please follow me.¡±

    The girls who didn¡¯t want to be bought went back with Bagit and Kei to the cell room, leaving the pink dressed elf and the one-horned demoness alone.They both stared at each other and thought that the situation had no other words to describe it except bizarre. The demoness wanted to strike a little chit-chat with her future slave buddy while waiting.

    ¡°I guess we will be bought by the same master, hehe.¡±

    She seemed to be unusually joyful considering she was going to be bought.

    The elf just shrugged since she was in the same boat. The elf could only think about getting what belonged to her and burn that deplorable and traitorous man. If she had to sway her hips and warmed his bed, it was just a small and insignificant price to pay for a glorious return.

    ¡°Stay focused on the goal, Elen. Focus. Eyes on the goal ahead of you,¡± The elf mumbled to herself.

    <hr>

    The elf and demoness were left in the reception room, while Bagit led Kei deeper into the cell room where the slaves were kept. Kei was a little surprised to see that some of those cells were furnished with a bed, a small chair, and a bucket from their wastes. There were candles to light up the area, and there was even a slave reading a book.

    ¡°You seem to be treating your slaves very well. I¡¯m actually a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Products are best sold in the best condition. I do not understand why others mistreat their products, lowering their value. A shame, such a shame indeed.¡±

    This is quite a humane trader I have on my hands¡­ but then again, he¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve met. But I think I understand why the other slaves refused my offer and stayed here. He seems to take quite good care of them. Why go with a mysterious stranger when you already have your basic necessities provided and handled, even if you were living in a cell?

    Kei was disappointed that the other two demons didn¡¯t agree to his offer. He thought that since they were of the same kin, they would think that they won¡¯t be maltreated.

    Maybe revealing that I didn¡¯t have a house per se and that he kills people isn¡¯t a good idea. Or is it? People with weak hearts will always be stuck in the sidewalk and don¡¯t move.

    They passed through another open door. Once they entered, Kei reflexively pinched his nose from the pungent smell, heightened by his senses.

    What an awful smell! It smells like shit! No, even worse!

    Bagit then pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered his nose.

    ¡°Sir, this way.¡±

    Kei continued to follow him down the slope while trying not to throw up.

    In front of him were three cells occupied by one corpse-like body each. There were hundreds of flies hovering around these bodies, brown piles of mush by their lower half of their bodies, with some of their skin beaten black and blue. They barely had meat on them; they were all skin and bones.

    I retract my statement on Bagit being humane! If he is, he should¡¯ve mercy killed them already. Actually, now that I think about it, only one of them is breathing!

    Kei coldly stared at Bagit. ¡°What the hell is going on here? Why didn¡¯t you euthanize them before? Only one of them is breathing.¡±

    ¡°Sir, they were in a gruesome condition before they arrived here a week ago. Two out of three died as soon as they arrived. As for the remaining breathing one, there¡¯s nothing more I can do for her. These wastes came from another seller that I consigned with. Since he didn¡¯t want them giving off this awful stench at his shop, he had me sell them for him with a portion of the sale going to me. Giving a merciful death is against our consignment agreement unless they die on their own.¡± Bagit responded.

    Kei can only rack his brain over this and swallow the cruel reality this world had to offer. He gazed upon the lone survivor. He ordered, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Kei went straight in, jumped over the mush, and stared down on this barely-breathing; no, barely alive person. She had long and greasy dull chestnut hair with a few bald patches on her head. Her left eye was swollen with white iris and pupil. Her right arm was completely mangled, with a broken left leg with pus and maggots infesting an open wound.

    She had been defecating and urinating on the ground with no one tending to her. The air was simply suffocating to any being. If death, desolation, and decay had a scent, this would be it. It was a miracle with the same chance of the stars aligning and lightning striking the same place twice (Editor''s footnote 4). At the same time. She was lucky, needless to say, to even survive this long.

    It was disgusting beyond belief.

    Kei squatted down to stare at this person¡¯s (if you could call it that) only good eye. Her eye was like a void, violet and seemingly endless. Her right eye stared back at him, with seething hatred like a swirling black hole. The elf had a burning passion for revenge and sought out justice for herself earlier. But this one was on a completely different level; she was a cocktail of madness and pure rage, engulfing the entire world through her only eye.

    ¡°What¡¯s her name? What¡¯s her story?¡±

    ¡°Sir, does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Just very, very curious.¡±

    Bagit opened his ledger and skimmed through a list of names and notes. He then stopped on one page.

    ¡°Her name is Bridget Jol Ruther, 33 years old, and committed theft and murder five years ago. Her punishment is stripping off her noble rank of marchioness and confiscating her possessions, estate, and selling her into slavery to pay for damages.¡±

    Bridget twitched.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh? If it was a civilian that was killed, then it would be no problem if she was a noble.¡±

    ¡°Sir, the victim, in this case, was a royal crown prince of the Chesire Kingdom, who was also her former fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Ah, what bad luck. Even if she was a fallen noble, how can she be treated like this? Just look at her.

    Kei scratched his head and thought to give this woman a chance. He lowered himself to move his mouth closer to her ear.

    The stench was disgusting but he wanted to get his message across clearly and effectively.

    ¡°Someone has done you wrong and that person and his cohorts are still alive. Whether you care about me being a demon or not, only I can help you.

    I¡¯m offering you a choice like the other slaves. You can serve me or rot here.

    If you still have the will to fight, spread your plague throughout this world wherein everyone has forsaken you. Make others suffer like what you have suffered. Kill, slaughter, assassinate, break, burn, poison, do whatever you want, and some more. Never forgive, never forget.¡±

    To the woman, Kei¡¯s words were like sweet nectar, enticing her to commit the most heinous atrocity that could be done.

    ¡°So, will you follow me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was raspy and barely audible. Letting out a simple word was painful on her throat.

    Bridget gave such a wide grin. A grin so wide, so abnormal, that it stretched from cheek to cheek. You could see a few missing teeth and could practically her chapped lips cracking apart.

    Kei showed a brilliant smile as well and caressed her rough and cold cheek. Bridget looked at him as if he was a contradicting benevolent evil god who had come down to give warmth and offer the greatest banquet in her name.

    A banquet of flesh and blood. It will be the greatest feast held in her name, where everyone who did her wrong shall be attending, voluntarily or not.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy her Mr. Bagit. How much?¡±

    ¡°Sir, considering her condition and state of being, she is 1 silver.¡±

    ¡°Then do we have a deal?¡±

    Both Bagit and Kei grasped each other¡¯s wrist firmly and do a shake, like a handshake but with wrist. Kei had seen these wrist-shakes a lot in the market, whether it was buying food, clothing, or groceries. The act was a traditional form of courtesy to accepting the terms of the deal after negotiation or transaction. Whoever goes back on a deal met misfortune - or so the rumor goes.

    Mr. Bagit wasn¡¯t able to make out the strange conversation between the two, but it definitely wasn¡¯t something normal people could fathom or even want to understand. He didn¡¯t understand why anyone would buy a broken product either ¨C unless they were weirdos. As a businessman, he made a sale and got rid of what he considered waste, and that¡¯s all that matters.

    Bagit shook Kei¡¯s hand without hesitation and genuinely thanked Kei, ¡°Thank you for your purchase, sir.¡±

    Kei then raised his hand over Bridget¡¯s body and performed the highest level of restorative spell he can muster.

    A warm, golden glow washed over Bridget¡¯s body. Her skin was rejuvenated, she grew new hair from her bald spots, and her hair returned to its natural brilliance. Her bruises and her left eye was no longer swollen. It returned to its originally dazzling violet color. Her right arm and her left leg were properly restructured. Even new teeth were forming from the grand scale of the spell!

    It was a painful process for her, but she never made a sound through it all. When you¡¯ve gone through even greater pain, perhaps this would seem insignificant. She was still skin and bones, but it was, suffice to say, that she is far from death¡¯s door.

    Bagit¡¯s eye bulged out, and Bridget was similarly shocked.

    ¡°S-s-sir, how can you perform such a high-level healing spell? Only powerful figures of the Church of Life can achieve such a feat.¡±

    Even I¡¯m surprised by its effects. What did Bagit mean only people from the Church of Life can do it? Does my magic match theirs?

    With nothing else to do, Kei said, ¡°Mr. Bagit, please take care of Ms. Bridget and clean her up.¡±

    Bagit snapped himself out and responded in a soft tone, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    <hr>

    Back to the reception room.

    Bridget was cleaned up and looked more appealing to the eyes compared to before, but she was still too weak to move and showed no facial expression. When she was staring at Kei, there was a twinkle in her lifeless eyes.

    All three girls were wearing a thin grey tunic that reached to their thighs. They wore flat sandals and a golden collar around their necks. The gold collar was just for appearance¡¯s sake, which cost 50 gold per piece.

    They were seated at the opposite of Kei, and they all stared at him. The slave contracts had been signed with blood and were painful. After looking at the remaining amount, Kei was left with about 1,600 gold coins.

    ¡°Sir, the slave contracts are connected to their collars. With your blood on the contract, the collars will also be connected to you. If they disobey your orders, you can spare a bit of mana in order to send a shock to them. The collars can also trace their location. They are your responsibilities now.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Can I make a further request?¡±

    ¡°If it is within my means.¡±

    ¡°I would like to purchase clothes, sleeping bags, blankets, travel gear, armor, and weaponry for them and I.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I can procure most of them, except for armor and weaponry. They are not within my area of expertise. It is best to take a look at the various blacksmith armories to see what you like. Of course, there is a fee for this kind of service.¡±

    Kei then placed 100 gold coins on the table. Hopefully, it will be enough to get what was necessary.

    ¡°Subtract the fee from that. I want mostly female clothes for traveling, with resistance to harsh weather. I want at least 4 sleeping bags, and all the necessary travel gear for long travel for 4 people. Please tell me if there a storage magical item for sale.¡±

    Fortunately there were some for sale in the market. But the cost varies due to storage size. Bagit elaborated further, saying, that the least expensive one can hold a closet¡¯s size of content, for 25 gold coins. What Kei needed, however, was one that can hold a house worth of goods, so he can carry everything that he needs, and then some. Bagit said, ¡°That would be 1000 gold coins, sir.¡± Kei swallowed the lump in his throat and placed an order for it.

    ¡°Please come back tomorrow to pick up your order, sir.¡±

    All set and done. Finally get something to eat.

    ¡°Do you know a place to eat where I don¡¯t kick out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. There is a restaurant that is located between the slums and the market district. It is called ¡°Ford¡¯s Diner.¡± It is a reputable establishment that serves affordable yet delicious food to everyone. I can testify to that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I will come by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the business, sir.¡±

    They both shook each other wrists again and Bagit personally escorted them out of the door.The sun was high in the sky, and a warm breeze passed through all of them.

    Meanwhile, Kei was carrying Bridget as if she was a princess because her body was basically nonfunctional. Kei turned around and stared at the two other girls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat and let¡¯s talk then. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m everyone is hungry, especially the one I¡¯m carrying.¡±

    Kei winked at Bridget but she showed no response and just laid her head on Kei¡¯s chest and closed her eyes.

    Grumbling sounds were heard from everybody¡¯s stomach.

    Yeah, food first. Talk later.

    All three started walking towards the supposed direction of Ford¡¯s Diner.

    While walking, there were shady people following their trail from the moment they left the slave trade.

 Chapter 4: Were husband and wife?

    The four managed to find Ford''s Diner and got themselves a table. They haven''t met any trouble getting there other then perverted looks and being cursed at.

    Sadly, Bridget can''t stay still in her chair and always leaning forward, she still can''t lift a finger. So, she have to sit on Kei''s lap. Kei was very happy to have a beautiful woman sitting on his lap, but the stares of jealousy from other men are distracting (if stares could kill).

    "While we wait for our food, let''s start with some introduction. Stuff like names and what you doing before. I''ll go first.

    My name is Kei, do please call me master. I''m keeping a certain promise and travel. Before? Hm... I''ll keep that a secret for now." Even if he said he came from another world, would they belive him? Probably not.

    "Now the lady on my lap can''t speak for herself, so I will try to speak for her. Her name is Bridget, goal is possible revenge and/or spread happiness, and she was a noble and did a crime. Now she is here with us."

    Bridget didn''t respond and just laid her head on Kei''s chest and closed her eyes. Is she sleeping?

    The elf stared at Bridget with disbelief.

    "How did she look healthy? Isn''t she at death''s door?" The elf questioned.

    "She wasn''t healthy before?" The demoness asked another question.

    "Lets just say I used magic to heal her. Nothing more. Elf, introduction."

    "Yes mm-master. My name is Elen ... Just Elen now."

    She inhaled and hammered down her fist on the table.

    She suddenly stood up and pointed her finger up in the air declaring to the heavens.

    "I''m the golden princess of the elven kingdom, Eluvia! Master of the four elements!

    My goal in life is revenge and take back the throne! You better keep your word to help me!" Then she slammed her buttocks back down and flipped her hair after that declaration to the world. She was definitely fired up but Kei was more interested of her being "master of the four elements."

    If what she said is true then she will be a great asset. She is more knowledgeable than me in magic, she can answer a few of my questions I been having. The mage died too quickly.

    "Me next! Me Next!" The demoness became very excited after Elen''s outburst.

    "I''m Polin! I was living in a village before but my parents told me I will meet my future husband if I follow the egg man!"

    She didn''t realized that her parents sold her. Her happy-go-lucky tone didn''t die down though.

    "My dream is..." Polin stared ar Kei and her face dyed red, contrasting her light blue skin. Then she rub both her cheeks like squishing a mashmallow.

    "My dream is be a good wife and mommy. Well, I''m only got half my dream come true. Gehehehe~"

    "Half way?" Kei can''t help but asked. Is she already pregnant before he bought her? Is that why she ask such a question about babies?

    "Ain''t we married?" Polin tilted her head and gave an innocent face.

    Elen looked at Polin with a bewildered look. Is her head filled with nothing but flowers and rainbows!

    "Bahahahahah!" Kei can only laugh hard and smack the table multiple times. He can''t tell if she is serious, joking, or she was heavily deceiving herself that her life was crap.

    When he bought her, she was covered in bruises. She only arrived at Bagit''s Slave Trade a few days ago and seeing how Bagit treats his slaves, those wounds must have come from home. She was bought from a village not to far from Asul, Kei doesn''t know if he should visit his newlywed''s parents.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    After Kei calmed down, he can''t help but ask how this ball of cuteness thought he was her new husband?

    "Didn''t you say you protect us and provide for us like a husband would do? And this golden necklace is like a marriage ring! So, we have to be married! Just like big sister Elen and big sister Bridget too."

    Elen''s pupils shrunk and a lightning struck her head.

    Bridget awoken from her nap and listened, just look at Polin like she was borned with a half a brain.

    Kei can only nod his head being amused. Those were the words he just said and he meant it. Since he gave the slaves a choice to "stay be his side," a normal person might take it as a marriage proposal or something romantic. The innocent, unknowing mind of Polin can also interpret the golden collar as a big golden ring as well. Kei can only imagine how this girl will break if she was bought by a sadistic fat man.

    I''ll play along. This girl doesn''t have much of a future or other paths in life. I can at least let her live in a fantasy.

    "Nope, your dream isn''t half done. Tsk tsk tsk."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "A good wife kisses her husband when they get married right?"

    "Ah!"

    Polin jumped from her chair, ran towards Kei, closed her eyes and puckered her lips. She was waiting for her husband to take her first kiss.

    Kei can''t help but chuckle. He leaned down, place his free hand behind head, and their lips collided.

    Kei slipped his tongue between Polin''s small lips.

    "Mmmph! Mmm-m-mmm. Mmmmm~~~~" Polin started to moan a bit.

    Kei had his fun and was about to pull out. But unexpectedly, Polin wrapped her arms around Kei''s neck to pull him closer than ever and never let go.

    Soon, both of their tongues played with each other and Kei tried to touch every place in her mouth: her teeth, her gums, the walls of her mouth. Polin shivered and got sucked in bliss. She was enjoying this moment of her first kiss. The first warmth in this life that anyone had given to her. Her heart was beating faster, feeling hotter, and a strange wet sensation coming from her nether region.

    While they were in their own world, Elen covered her eyes with her hands but was peeking through her fingers. Bridget closed her eyes and ignored her surroundings. Everyone else in the building can only swallow their saliva. Some men has already had something poking their pants from the inside.

    After a few minutes, they finally seperated their mouths with a long string of saliva connecting them.

    "How was it?"

    Polin quivered and didn''t respond. She was breathing roughly with her tongue sticking out like a dog.

    Kei pinched her cheeks and she snapped her out of her daze. "You should go back to your seat," Kei said. Polin had no words to say and wobbled back to her chair. She leaned back on her chair and melted like butter.

    The aftereffects on Polin was abnormal. Was I that good? Was it too overstimulating for her? Or is it our demon biology?

    Kei didn''t deny it was pleasant and arousing. He wanted to be playful and end the kiss in a minute, but it ended in a make-out session. What''s done, is done.

    "Is the food done yet?" Kei called out to a waitress.

    "Sorry sir. Here, everthing on menu you asked."

    The server was just standing nearby with their food because she didn''t want to disturb their moment.

    Kei and Elen started to dig in but Polin was immoblied for the moment. On the other hand (literally), Bridget was staring on the food and drinks on the table.

    "Okay, Bridget. I''m going to pour water into your mouth, okay. You need your strength back. I can''t carry you for the rest of my life nor you want to be like this for the rest of your life, right?

    Kei supposedly perform the best healing magic in the world, it could even replace teeth. It wouldn''t be far fetch to grow new limbs. Bridget''s wounds were healed but can''t replenish the loss of weight, appetite, or nutrients. She barely talks and it''s probably due to choice or it was difficult to talk.

    Kei slowing poured water into her mouth as he watched Briget swallowing it. Kei was planning to pour water with his mouth but afraid that he might choke her with water or she might bite his tongue to try something like that. Kei can only put tiny bits of food of all kinds into her mouth. She is slowly chewing it but liquid is probably the best thing to fill the stomach. So, Kei mostly feed her water with fruit juices mixed in.

    It was strangely heartwarming scene right after the erotic display. A man feeding his disabled lover in a caring manner? Some women who were single or married in the building just felt a tinge of envy and fantasize themselves in her shoes.

    Polin finally out of daze and began to eat with like an animal with her bare hands.

    Was she raised in a barn?

    After eating and filling up the belly, Kei started to get serious and looked at everyone.

    Elen and Polin felt a jolt to this different Kei from the one who was passionately kissing Polin and caring for Bridget.

    "I told you before, I don''t have a place to stay. But I''m only staying temporary at someone else''s home, named Cal. I planned to leave this town soon. We will discussed back at Cal''s place, about our future."

    <hr>

    The sun was setting and all of them was back at Cal''s shack. Cal was shock to see a party, even more so when they are slaves. Kei can only apologize and paid him leftovers as payment. Cal felt dejected and let it go. He was starving anyways.

 Chapter 5: Time to collect a debt!

    Cal ended up sleeping at a friend''s home due to how pack the shack was. Once night descended, Kei wanted to discuss the matters of the future with his slaves and sort of wife.

    Bridget was still weak nor can she talk, so she was laid down on her back and just listened in. Polin raised a concern that only mattered to her.

    "Do I have to call you master?"

    "Hm... No, you''re special. You call me hubby, darling, sweetie, or Kei. Whatever you see fit."

    "Yaaay! Darling!"

    Polin placed herself in the middle of Kei''s crossed legs who was sitting on the floor. Kei then wrapped his arms around her and put his chin on her head like a stuffed animal.

    Elen looked with annoyance at this strange couple. It didn''t change the fact she was still a slave and Elen has doubts that he loved her, at least not in a romantic sense. Or this how demon relationship work? It''s just a lovey dovey stage. This idiot mix-breed will realize her life is fucked up like everyone else.

    "Master, what are you planning to do after leaving the city? I really want us to set some sort of plan because..."

    "Because you want to go back to your home country, take revenge, and get your booty on the throne, right?"

    Elen nodded her head even though she doesn''t like how he mentions her booty. Revenge and the throne was her most desired wish.

    "First, I want to iterate this again to all of you. I can be a cold bloody killer whether they be innocent or criminal. Tick me off and your head will roll, understand? I''m nice to people who are nice back. When someone is not so nice, well... You get the picture.

    I know Elen and Bridget doesn''t care but how about you Polin? I will kill a lot of people, would you hate me for it?"

    "Hm... Nope! As long you love me then I don''t care about other people!" Polin said her piece and Elen gave a slight nod.

    "I want us to leave the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, I want to get an identification card from the Adventure Guild. It''s a hassle to go through checkpoints without one. Then once we leave the city I have put a show to perform to display what I''m capable of. I know the both of you are quite curious if I have the power to help. Then we can talk on what to do next."

    Bridget''s eyes sparkled to hear that he was going to display his power. The miracle healing shocked her but for her desires, she would love to see Kei in action more than anything.

    "Yes! COFF COFF Pardon me." Elen was getting too excited as well. She can feel that he was strong but fighting by himself seems improbable. He can be strong but fighting against an army of elite elves? He was her only hope to at least get back home. She was sure there was still a remnant of her family''s forces and loyal followers hiding. They were all waiting for her.

    "On the next topic, Elen."

    "Yes master?"

    "Is your collar restricting you power? Can you fight?

    "You jest master. I can fight, I have the innnate constitution of the basic and rare elements: fire, water, earth, wind, healing, and light. I been taught by the best and know I at least one high level spell for each element. I''m also well verse in the bow and sword. "

    Elen puffed out her chest. Kei just want to reached and grabbed them. They look so soft.

    What a minute. Didn''t she said she is the "master of the four elements" before. She mentioned 6.

    "Then what was that back in the diner to be a master of 4? You mentioned 6 now?"

    "Doesn''t it sound cool with number 4 and mentioning 6 is redundant. That way I can surprise my opponents."

    Maybe she does have a good head on shoulder too.

    "Regarding the collar, it does limit my mana. It''s up to Master to release them but ... do you trust me?"

    "I''m not too worried."

    Kei send a bit mana like a transmission to Elen''s collar to remove the limit.

    Then Elen''s eyes shined like golden stars and rushing mana poured in every fiber of her being.

    "Phew... I can finally feel like myself again."

    Kei was expecting her to go over-the-top again but apparently she can act humble.

    "Master, is it possible to get weapons?" A elite fighter like really needed some weapon to defend herself with.

    "I been shunned by every business owner in the market district. What makes you think a blacksmith will want to sell a weapon to a demon or slave?" That was Kei''s reply and it was the truth.

    "Oh yeah."

    "But don''t worry my little elf."

    "I''m not little! I''m 80 years old!"

    "In elf years, you are little. Hahahaha!"

    Elen just turned head away not wanting to talk anymore.

    "Now, I need to leave. Sorry Polin but I''m going out for an errand."

    "Aww~ Let me come with you. Do you want to do naughty things outside?"

    Polin blushes and gripped tightly on her tunic. She doesn''t have any experience in that field but as a married couple this was should be expected to do the deed whenever and wherever they want (or so she thinks).

    "Don''t be so hasty little wifey, there be plenty of times in the future if you want. You two as well." Kei winked in Bridget and Elen''s direction.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Elen turned beet red. Endure Elen, just endure. Sexual intercourse is no big deal.

    Bridget only stared at Kei and felt nothing about sex. Can she even feel pleasure anymore?

    ***

    Kei stepped outside of Cal''s shack. Kei''s sixth sense had been active at all times and those stalkers kept tailing them. Now, they knew they were here and he could bring trouble for Cal.

    "I know you are here. Let''s get this over with."

    In the speed of light, he swiftly dispose one stalker after the next. His bare hands are sharped as blades and quickly suck their corpses into his dimensional pocket. A clean and silent kill, leaving no evidence.

    He doesn''t care who hired them. He doesn''t care if they are from a powerful organization. He doesn''t care if they are doing this to support their family (he''s not psychic). Anyone who crosses him will meet a bloody misfortune.

    ...

    Kei was standing on tallest structure, looking over the town. For some reason there was a pile of hay at the bottom, why?

    CAW!!

    There was bird flying around. There must a nest nearby.

    Now, it''s time for a hunt. I''m will not forget what you did mister guard.

    Kei used shadow magic to cover himself in darkness, whicj makes him look like a ninja. Then he merged into the shadows. He wanted to be more stealthy than causing a ruckus with his unnatural speed.

    Kei was zipping through one shadow to the next. His first guess to where the stupid guard would be was the barracks. Kei searched around the wall to see any buildings that served as sleeping quarters. There were a few but the guard he was searching was not in one of them. Kei ended up interrogating one on duty and the target locked himself in his father''s home.

    After following direction, there he was, sleeping like a baby, hehehe. Kei knew the face. The smug when the guard conned him. A large mass of shadow jumped onto the guard''s body. Before the guard can scream, a hand was covering his mouth.

    "MMM!! MMPPH! MMMPPPHH!"

    He was slowly sinking to the shadows and as hard he tried to break out of his restraint, he couldn''t budge. Crying his eyes out and snot coming out of his nose, he can''t imagine what fun he will have tonight.

    Without anyone noticing, the guard disappeared without a trace.

    ***

    [Undisclosed Location]

    The guard certainly woken up with a slap.

    "Huh. What. What''s going on!?!" The guard tried to get up but was holded down with chains.

    "LET ME GO!! Do you know messing with the guards is only bringing you trouble! I''m the son of the captain!"

    His first instinct was to threaten his kidnapper. He had a history to used his position to get free stuff and get away with sexual harrassment once in a while. He tried to brake from his chains that is attached to his ankles and wrists. He was laying down on a cold, stone table like he was in an operating room.

    "I don''t think you have the right to scare me mister guard."

    "Y-y-yyou! That ugly demon!"

    "I''m not that ugly!"

    Kei slapped him again.

    "What the fuck are you doing! That''s why demons should all die! If you know what''s good for you, let me go and I''ll forget about this!"

    Then Kei snapped his right thumb.

    CRACK

    "Ahhhh!

    Wait, wait, wait! I''m sorry for back then! I see I was wrong to mess with you. Please! I have a family! I will even pay you back that silver! No, I''ll triple it!"

    Then all this fingers on his right fingers are ripped off!

    "AAAAHHHHHH!"

    The guard tried to threaten and insult Kei. When things get turned for the worse, he tried to reconcile. He probably lie about having a family as well.

    There is no need to beg since it will get much ,much worse.

    The guard tried fanatically search everywhere in the room if there is an opening. The room is small, all the walls are completed made of wood, no windows, and serveral white balls of fire illuminated the room. His screams must have been heard by someone and the other guards must have notice that''s he''s gone! Sadly, Kei put on a barrier that no sound can escape.

    Then the guard notice a woman at the corner just a few feet from where was laying down. She was breathe taking like a craved doll that even other women can''t help but admire.

    Brown, silky hair, her violet eyes were like glass, and milky skin but she is very skinny and tall. Like a marionette, she was barely moving.

    "You monster! What have you done with her! Miss, once my comrades come we definitely find you help!"

    He was really hoping for his friends to find him and maybe the woman would grateful for him. He was having useless thoughts when being in this situation. But sadly that woman was Bridget, Kei''s slave and accomplice.

    "Bahahahahahaha! Do you hear that Bridget!

    Dude, she is a victim, but not by me. She is hear to enjoy the shooww~"

    While the guard was unconscious Kei went straight back to the shack and ask if Bridget wants to see a special experiment he was doing. Bridget was very curious and very delighted, knowing what his intentions are. She wants, no, she thirsts wholeheartedly to see others suffer. It will be very pleasing to her eyes.

    Kei was ignoring all the ramble and screams from the guard. He has plenty of spells that he wanted to test out.

    First was the top tier healing spell - it was able to perform regeneration of his fingers!

    Nighmare Eyes - the guard started freaking out and thrashing like a wild beast. What was he seeing? Was it more of a nightmare than the one he was currently in?

    Insect Pheromones - a horde of insects came crawling into the room. Kei was controlling them, making them eat the guard and enter through every hole. He makes them eat his dick. They chomp and nibble every piece of it. A long centipede tried to enter into it as well. The guard actually peed himself with all these bugs on him.

    He turned his head towards Bridget and she was smiling this whole time. Her mouth was shaped like a cresent moon. If there was a contest of creepy smile, Bridget won hands down.

    Kei tried to make blades from various elements: ice, wind, shadow, fire, earth, lightning, wood, etc.

    He used every type of blade and make work of the guard: stabbing, carving, slitting, and hacking.

    After every act was performed, Kei would healed him again and again.

    It has been hours and both Bridget and Kei were getting tired. The guard stopped screaming and have lifeless eyes. It was no fun no more.

    "Well, mister guard I think it''s time to end this. Thank you for offering your body. Now, for your eternal rest."

    ***

    Kei left a present at the gate of the wall. Then he princess carried Bridget, taking a night stroll back to the shack.

    "I hope that satisfied you Bridget. I can definitely help as long you serve me."

    Bridget nodded her head. She knows what he means by serving him. She can''t walk, move her arms, or even talk at the moment. She can''t fight in this state or do simple chores. What else was she good for? What could she do?

    She looked up towards Kei, staring in his deep, silver eyes, asking for something. She revered him. She didn''t care if she died in a rat hole and she would embrace death. Then suddenly a man came before Death can ferry her away to the the unknown. He was like a god who can perform miracles, someone who hates the world as much as she does. She doesn''t care about the world and wants to leisurely watch it all burn down.

    After seeing how Kei tortures that man, she felt very pleased in her heart. Like finding a soulmate or a perfect partner in crime.

    Kei continued to stroll through the neighborhood while carrying Bridget. The silence between the two was nothing short of ethereal. Bridget just smiled, rested on Kei''s chest, and let the silent night go unspoiled.

    ***

    [The next morning - at the gates]

    "Gahhh!"

    Several screams could be heard from the gates.

    It was covered in blood with pieces of flesh scattered around. There was a painting of a dick with blood on the wall. An intestine wrapped around the iron gate like a bow. There were heads littering all over the place. It was the heads of the guard that Kei tortured, the ones patrolling the area, and the stalkers. It was mortifying to all who witnessed.

    A few guards can''t help but puked. The captain of the guard was furious.

    "How the hell could this happen! Anyone give me a report!"

    No one can say anything. Nobody witnessed the act, the people patrolling are dead. There was no one that can answer.

    "Ahh! Lock down this town. No one enters and no one leaves!

    Contact the Adventure Guild! Get the mayor!

    Fucking search every creak in this town and find the culprit!

    There must someone who knows something!"

    He was livid, not because a few nobody guards are dead or because the feeling of being humiliated. One of those heads is his son.

    "I will find you and kill you!"

 Chapter 6: Little Wifey

    It''s a new day. The plan was to get their order from Bagit, visit the Adevnture Guild, and get the hell out of town tomorrow.

    Kei had visit Bagit''s Slave Trade to pick his order and there was like a wagon full of clothes! Kei didn''t know clothes were so cheap or 1 gold coin was just more valuable. Not just traveler''s garbs, it included dresses, cloaks, undergarments, and lingerie!

    Dammit Bagit! Your taste are too refined!

    Even it was more than he was expecting and other clothes he didn''t ask for. Kei felt short-sighted to just order traveler''s clothes. Everyday clothes and underwear for the ladies was completely forgotten by him.

    As gratitude, Kei gave Bagit 5 gold coins and a bit of warning of an upcoming ''storm.''

    <hr>

    While the havoc at the gates has caused an uproar, the group were on their way to the center of Asul. Which was a large plaza, where the Adventure Guild was located. The closer they got, the more negative reception they were receiving.

    This group were so out of the norm: a winged demon carrying a disabled woman, an elf, and a half demon girl. All the girls were wearing brand new clothes and it matched them perfectly, accentuating their chest mostly. These were not traveler''s clothes but Kei want them to wear at least something nice for his eyes before travelling. They were alluring that some men can''t help but stare for so long.

    Then everyone realized that all the girls are wearing those collars, indicating that they were slaves.

    Once they realized this the public feedback turned to ugly. The public was furious at the Kei to have the audacity to show off his slaves! Some would demand to released them and be hanged for public indecency. Kei would ignore these comments since he already got used to it in his previous world. Some men would haggle at Bridget and Elen to spend the night with them and most of all - the cursing, belittling, and demeaning of Polin, a mix-breed demon.

    "Digusting little imp should rot in a hole!"

    "Go back in the cave with your demon master!"

    "Mix-breed should be burned!"

    "Halflings are unholy abomination! Someone get the preist! Get the holy knights!"

    Even children insulted Polin like it''s a game. This situation was no different when she was back at the village.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Polin suddenly stopped her tracks, got into a fetus position, and cover her ears. STOP IT! STOP IT! STOP IT!

    Kei was taken back by this sudden behavior. Her usual positive attitude was something he liked but the verbal abuse was too traumatizing for her. So, Kei cast an anti-sound barrier around the group.

    "I FINALLY FOUND SOMEONE WHO LOVE ME! Why! Why! Aaaahhh!" Polin wailed and cried her eyes out.

    When Elen saw this scene, it shook her heart a bit. Elen kneeled down and rubbed her back to calm her down. I see why she is so obsessed with this husband and wife thing.

    Kei also kneeled down and wiped her tears with his hand.

    "Hey little wifey, your husband is right here. If you can hear me nod your head, okay?"

    After some time she finally nodded her head.

    Kei took Elen''s duty on rubbing her back.

    "I love you Polin."

    Polin''s whole body shook.

    "Oh my little wifey, who is so small and fagile. Why did you care so much what other people think? Does your handsome, charming husband love for you not enough? Do you not have faith in me?

    Or are you not in love with me?"

    Polin''s whole heart shaken beyond belief. She furiously shook her head in denial. I''m...I''m a bad wife!

    How can she let such insults break her down? Her husband didn''t care one bit what they say! He walked like he own these streets and yet she quivered when she saw those eyes who saw her as an ugly existence. She was now making him doubt her love for him.

    She became very afraid of losing something precious, someone who doesn''t care if she was a mix-breed. Someone who can give her wamrth and place of belonging.

    She was crying again with large tears coming out. No words can''t escape her mouth to convey her feelings.

    Kei smiled and patted her head.

    "I know. You don''t have to say anything, my little wifey. My cute, adorable, ball of sunshine wife."

    Kei wiped her tears and scoopped her up with his left arm.

    "Believe in me more little wifey. I''ll never leave you."

    Kei kissed her cheek and Polin''s cheeks burned up like the sun. Polin, you''re such as idiot!

    Good thing Kei''s new body was very tall or he wouldn''t carry Bridget and Polin together.

    Within the anti-sound barrier, the group resumed to their destination.

    Polin tired herself out and laid her head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.

    Just his heartbeat.

    Then she feel asleep and having a happy dream.

    <hr>

    Kei wasn''t bothered with carrying a girl in each arm. Does it make him look like a king who get all the ladies?

    "Elen if you''re jealous, I can carry you too at a later time."

    "Who wants to be carried by you!"

    Seeing him carrying two girls makes her feel really embarrassed. It was stupid but a romantic way. She felt left out but she really doesn''t care. She was more worrried about the future and hanging out with this guy just gave her a headache.

    While this whole scene was playing out, the people were relentless. They didn''t realize an anti-sound barrier was formed and they feel achieved to see the mix-breed on the ground crying. They were getting tired and quickly get back to their own buisness once they see the group resumed moving. They enjoy making others suffer even if they don''t know it. The victim being a mix-breed or demon was just an excuse to let out their malice.

    Don''t worry I won''t forget this. People like you are scum. I''m scum too but I ''m not like you who gang up on the weak. Only the coward and the pathetic gang up. They will be getting what they deserved.

 Chapter 7: ~Guild is burning down, burning down, burning down~

    The group has successful arrived at the doors of the Adventure Guild.

    Once inside, everyone in the building stopped what they were doing and analyzed them.

    Winged demon carrying a girl in each arm and an gorgeous elf by his side, and the girls were slaves.

    What other feelings than envy overwhelming inside of each hot blooded man.

    Kei looks around the whole building. It was fairly large to be in such a normal town. There was a second floor, a little pub with large tables and chairs on the right side, a large board with all kinds of quest on the left, and a row of receptionists and desks at the back.

    It looked like your typical adventurer guild and the adventurers were mostly humans with few elves, dwarves, and beastmen mixed in. Some magic users were wearing robes, carrying tomes and staves. Some warriors wore flashy armors and some bare chested to show their abs towards the other girls. There was one in a golden armor set with three girls around him.

    Are they his party members or groupies?

    Cal said being adventurer was a job that even demons can get a little respect but there was no one. Not a single demon among them. Were they on a quest? Was there some undisclosed rule to forbid demons from being an adventurer? Or they met an unfortunate end at someone''s hands?

    Welp, no use thinking about things. Get in and get out.

    Kei strolled down to one of the receptionist who was free. The female adventurers were staring daggers at him for bringing female slaves here. It shows them that Kei did not see women as his equal. Even though he didn''t mistreat them and slavery was legal in many countries.

    Females adventurers must be tough to be in this line of business. I admired that but please stop with those eyes. I''m not the kind of guy you think I am.

    Kei approached the free receptionist who looks like a woman in her 20s. Kei was waiting for her to notice him but she was looking down at blank pieces of paper on her desk.

    "Hello... There is someone in front of you."

    She was still ignoring him and chuckles can be heard around the building.

    Elen was tapping her foot and was getting impatient. She wants to get out of here and away from these disgusting stares. Especially from the other elves for entire different reason. She didn''t want to be pitied by them because they were members of the same race. Elves were an expensive commodity because the Alliance put high priority on limiting and releasing elven slaves. Especially from unjust means like kidnapping, coercion, or trickery. Slave business had been heavily regulated in general since the formation of the Alliance. That''s why elven slaves were so rare, at least in the public and open operations. So, being seen as a slave was demeaning for the proud elven race.

    *BAM*

    Elen slammed down her hands on the desk which scared the the receptionist.

    "Hey lady! My master wants to be an adventurer! Get the paper work! You''re wasting his time!"

    "Bwaahahahaahaha!"

    The whole building shook with roaring laughter.

    "That demon want to be an adventurer? Hahaha!" The golden man laughed.

    Bridget and Polin awoken from their nap and saw that things wer enot going well.

    The golden man approached closer with his groupies behind.

    "Do even have the right to be an adventurer? Do you what it means to be adventurer? You do not have the qualifications!"

    His groupies laughed with everyone else.

    "Isn''t there no race barrier for being one?" Kei asked.

    "Ha! Just because you can be one, doesn''t mean you should be one! Listen, this is dangerous work. You should get out while you''re ahead. Right everyone!"

    Everyone expressed their agreement with vigor like it''s a sporting event.

    I see now. The guild just ignores the demons without showing discrimination or hostility and let the adventurers to jeer at them to lose their confidence to being one. First the general public and now the Adventure Guild. What the hell.

    The guild is clearly not gonna give me the time and day. I don''t care if I get it or not. The checkpoints will be a hassle but there other ways to get in. Being an adventurer sounded cool but I have to go to a more demon friendly place.

    Kei just shrugged his shoulder and decided to leave. Elen and the other girls were irritated by how the golden man was acting grandiose, even more so in leaving in a disgraceful manner.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    On the way, Elen''s arm was grabbed by the golden man.

    "Woah there. Hey elf if you want, I can free you from that disgusting demon. I''m sure he been treating you awful. Just one word from you and I can free you."

    HIs groupies were shock and stared daggers at her for trying to seduce him.

    "Harold! Just leave her alone. She is probably already tainted by that demon."

    "Yeah! Yeah! You do not have to do something nice!"

    His groupies were protesting against this but it did not deter him. Elen had the apperance of a golden angel. With her at his side they would be like a golden couple. He can already see it, they are a perfect match under the heavens.

    Elen frowned. What is this fool thinking? Master is annoying but this guy is insufferable.

    "Please let go. You cannot do anything about it and I don''t think you can help with my problems."

    Even if this guy managed to kill Kei, which make the slave contract nullified upon the death of the master. What would she do then? She needed money to get back home and some protection. This Harold had no pure intentions at all. What happens when she gets captured and sold off again? Kei was her most optimal chance to achieve her goals even if she had to be his sex slave. Better than the unknown and the hard, rocky path. People were not going to be generous because you need help. At least Kei was forthright and doesn''t hide anything, as far as she knows.

    But Harold was still not letting this go.

    "I see that you''re afraid of this demon. Is he that strong? Don''t worry, we adventurers are not weak! How about all you brave adventurers! Would you let this poor maiden suffer under that demon!"

    The adventurers was thrilled and unsheathed their weapons as a show of dominance. The guild staff was cheering them on.

    The guild girl was happy that this was going to be resolved but sadly the slave girls will also be involved. The guild girl took a lot closer on Kei''s face, gray skin, silver eyes, and white hair. Something finally clicked in a head, they were the chracteristics of the man in the wanted poster and quest! The demon who slaughted the guards and adventurers.

    Harold completely ignores the girls that Kei was holding because he didn''t care about them. The other adventurers can care less too, the elf was more appealing than a mix-breed and crippled hag.

    "I said let go! You don''t understand anything!"

    Elen slapped Harold hard but he did not flinched. Elen was considered strong even among the veterans, but she was more of a mage than a fighter.

    Harold and his groupies were pissed.

    "You skank! How there you hit him even though he was trying to help!" Screamed by one of the girls.

    "I didn''t ask for help! So let go!" Elen yelled back.

    "I tried to free you and this how you repay me!" said Harold.

    The guild girl was starting to be fearful. She yelled out, "Stop this instance!"

    Kei was about to go on the offensive before the guild girl acted hysterical. Harold loosen his grip on Elen and stared back at the guild girl. "Helen, why are you intervening. I need to teach these people a lesson!"

    "Enough!" Helen slammed her hands on the desk. "I think we all have our fun for the day." She turned to stare at Kei and he gave a quizzical look.

    Why the sudden change?

    Kei wasn''t the only one who thought that Helen''s change of attitude. Kei looked around at the other adventurer''s reaction and came upon a the bulletin board with various quests and news on it. And there was a poster of Kei''s likeness. Kei slowly moved towards the board and Elen pulled her arm from Harold''s grip and walked behind Kei.

    People moved out of Kei''s way and once Kei stood before the poster, he asked Elen, "What does that say?"

    Elen moved to Kei''s side and eyes widen. "You''re a wanted man." Elen ripped the poster from the board and spoke out Kei''s crimes. The adventurers were passive after the Helen forbade them to act rashly. After listening to Elen, they understood why. The demon was a criminal of high caliber.

    "That''s bad isn''t it?" Polin questioned.

    Kei rebutted Polin with what happened at the gate. She nodded in understanding and let the matter be. "Elen, hold on to that poster. I want to keep it as a memorabilia."

    I got my own wanted poster. The drawing on my face may need some work, but not bad at all.

    "You..." Harold pulled his sword. Every adventurer in the building lost their smug and tensed up.

    "Why is everyone so quiet all of a certain? I thought everyone is going to teach me a lesson!" Kei acted first and Kei''s shadow stretched towards Harold. It jumped and wrapped around Harold''s body like tendrils. Then does shadow-like tendrils formed spikes out of them, piercing throughout Harold''s body!

    Arm, legs, chest, neck, and even the through his eyes. Those spikes are thin like needles and they pierced through him even his golden armor.

    "Elen get closer to me. I think I''m going to let my frustration out a bit. Little wifey, closed your eyes and ears. This is going to be very, very ugly."

    The whole building was silenced and then the groupies screamed, "AAAHHH! Haroooold!"

    Kei used ice magic to create an ice wall to seal the doors. Then Kei''s shadow started to spread everywhere and tentacles were coming out, trying to capture everyone.

    Mages shot fireballs towards Kei but the tentacles smack them into nothingness.

    Then Kie shot back a small, shade blue fireball towards them.

    Despite its size, it leaves a blazing, powerful explosion. The mages were blown into pieces and blue flames are spreading everywhere. The fire was unnatural. It was so hot like hell and it was consuming everything so fast like a wildfire.

    The tentacles has captured Helen that ignored Kei.

    "Hey, miss receptionist. Are you regretting it now?"

    The receptionist was crying and peeing herself. She was scare witless, seeing him as a true demon, in both body and soul.

    "Wait, wait, wait! I''M SORRY! I''M SORRY! Please forgive me! I didn''t mean it! I was told to do so! I SWEAR IT!"

    "You know why I let you speak?"

    The receptionist can''t answer. She was scared of the answer.

    "BECAUSE I RELISHED IN PEOPLE BEGGING! NOTHING BUT BULLSHIT COMING OUT OF YOUR MOUTH! ONLY MAKE YOUR DEATH SWEETER!"

    "No no no no no! Please wait! Forgive!"

    Then tentacles twisted her limbs and continue twisting it, like trying to squeeze all the water out from a towel.

    "KYAAAAHHHHHHH!"

    The one time she has to ignore a demon''s request to be an adventurer, it has to be this one.

    She feels that he was abnormal but choose to ignore her feelings. It was an everyday occurence to ignore them and then verbally bully them to leave the Adventure Guild. It was a normal day. But why this one? Why today? Why this guild? The word ''why'' keep repeating in her head. But it was no use, she was dead.

    The same thing that happened to the receptionist happens to all the others who are caught by the tentacles.

    The only sound that was left was the roaring fire.

    Elen was mortified. She expected a fight, not a massacre. Harold was as strong or stronger than her. Elen turned her head to see Kei''s face and he was just smiling and his eyes are smiling as well.

    "Welp, time to go."

    Kei ignored the stunned Elen and got close to her.

    Kei and the others were gobbled up by a mass of darkness, sinking into the floor. They were gone.

    <hr>

    The whole building was filled with corpses and those coprses were consumed by the flames, leaving only ashes. The whole town can see the smoke rising from the center.

    Everyone was in a panic. First the incident at the gate and then the Adventure Guild burning down.

    What the hell was happening? Was it an attack? A murder spree? It was all people can think about.

    But the worse was yet to come.

 Chapter 8: You Rise an Army for Conquest, You Rise an Army for Peace, But I Rise an Army for Chaos

    Kei and the group escaped Asul and reappeared not far from town in an open field. It was still daylight yet the events had a massive impact upon the community of Asul.The authorities will flip the town to search for them.

    "Girls, I think we should be camping outside." There was a forest not too far, better than being out in the open. The girls haven''t spoken a word since then, which brought a somber atmosphere.

    Elen was still stunned, trying to process what happened. The power, the skills, the brutality.

    She can''t help but feel unease or fear if she accidently ask Harold and the adventurers for help. Even though she full heartily and logically knows following Kei is her best option to get where she wants to. She can''t help but stare into the distance, visioning multiple scenarios playing in her head, all the what-ifs.

    She was remembering all the brief time spent will Kei. Who was he? What did he want? What''s his goal? How was he this strong? But one thing she remembered was what he said that night:

    "First, I want to iterate this again to all of you. I can be a cold bloody killer whether they be innocent or criminal. Tick me off and your head will roll, understand? I''m nice to people who are nice back. When someone is not so nice, well... You get the picture."

    CLICK

    It all clicked in her head like finishing a jigsaw puzzle. She just didn''t take those statements seriously. What Kei said was completely true, what he said that night and at the slave trade. He will kill no matter who it was. She doesn''t know what limit for his temper to flare up. Someone giving the stink eye, cheat him, trick him, pointing out his mistakes, or even accidently bumping into him.

    Elen knows she made the right choice to not wronged him in anyway. Following him was still the correct choice.

    What carved in her heart was to never ever make him upset. She doesn''t know what''s Kei''s tolerance level and she doesn''t want to test it out. Other people can do that with their own lives.

    Kei said he will perform a show tomorrow, to prove what he''s capable of. What will he... Oh - my - goddess. It suddenly hit her like a hammer, no like a brick house. She thought when they leave town, Kei will prove himself with some magic in an open area or fighting a monster in some forest. But throughout the entire time spent walking around in public, people were insulting him like no tomorrow and there were some people throwing stones at him. He said business owners wouldn''t even attend to him. He endured it all with a smile on his face.

    *****

    The next day had arrived.

    It was finally time to put a performance show for all to see.

    Kei asked a series of questions to Elen, especially on summoning. Summoning was a very common kind of magic to summon the unknown into their world learned at academies. The most basic and popular choice was a delivery bird and some sort of guard hound. Select individuals in the past can summon a beast of power or diety of wisdom. Elen said Kei needed to sacrifce mana and call upon your desired choice. Unexpectingly, what appeared was not a succubus he desired but a book. A book with a list of monsters and creatures he can summon. What surprised was it was like an encyclopedia of mythical creatures from his world!

    I can fucking summon a kraken!

    Various beasts and monsters cost a variety of mana. The bigger or deadlier it is, the more costly it is. But for a small scale such as the town of this size, he didn''t need a lot. About 100,000 was not overkill, right?

    They were still in the forest and he is about to summon a fearsome army that can make the world shake. His initial plans were to go on a rampage but summoning a horde was more enticing.

    The three girls were at a distant and sitting like it is really was a show.

    Then darkness spreads to every corner of the ground with Kei at the center and it stretches far and wide.

    Then things are started coming out from the darkness!

    Skeleton warriors, raiders, archers and liches took the majority of the numbers summoned.

    Few skeleton generals were summoned as well.

    Then creatures of hell started appearing: orthrus, gargoyles, chimeras, nemean lions, and cereberus!

    Vicious beasts that can make veterans quake in their boots!

    "Oh! Doggy! Doggy!"

    Polin was excited to see many dogs, even though they are two-headed and three-headed.

    Kei makes sure to tell his minions that those 3 ladies were not to be harmed.

    A 10-feet, black fur, red glowing eyes cereberus came close to Polin and she got up and petted it.

    "Aww. That''s a good doggy."

    She wasn''t afraid one bit but Elen was scared shitless to see an army of undead and monsters coming from a void of darkness! Bridget dropped her jaw at the sight of this horror of an army, she was excited.

    "Can I keep him!?!"

    "Sorry little wifey. He isn''t pet material and he needs to fight in the army."

    "But..."

    "I can summon him anytime if you want to. Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. Okay?"

    Kei patted her head.

    "Okay..."

    She hugged cereberus and went back to the others feeling dejected.

    I wonder if she is a dog person?

    Army of Hell:

    10 Skeleton Generals (SG)

    30,000 Skeleton Warriors

    20,000 Skeleton Raiders

    12,000 Skeleton Archers

    5,000 Liches

    10,000 Gargoyles

    10,000 Chimeras

    7,500 Nemean Lions

    5,000 Orthrus

    10 Cereberus

    Kei summoned SGs because they had intellect and were considered very strong among the horde. Kei doesn''t see himself as a fitting leader, plus he was too lazy for such thing. It''s just a small town, just slaughter and wreck shit, but he wanted to let them go to other countries and wreck havoc. Might as well have someone at the helm.

    The 10 SGs jumped off their skeleton horses and kneeled down before Kei.

    "MY LORD!" All of them shouted. They all wore the same military uniform but hold differents weapons. So, Kei named them after their weapons.

    General - Saber, Pike, Spear, Katana, Mace, Hammer, Axe, Halberd, Talwar, Bow.

    "You see that town over there?" Kei pointed at the direction of Asul and all the SGs turned their skulls to see a town through the trees.

    "YES, MY LORD!"

    "I want you kill everybody there! Women, children, elderly, who fucking cares! Rob them of their treasures and coins!"

    "YES, MY LORD!"

    "But there are things you can''t do and a few specific intructions! Don''t kill a man name Cal, Bagit, or any other demons! Avoid Bagit''s Slave Trade, Ford''s Diner, and slum district! If you enter any other slave trades, kill the owners and free the slaves! Also, try to not destroy the food!

    DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME!"

    "YES, MY LORD! WE UNDERSTAND YOU!"

    "THEN FUCKING KILL!"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Kei told the non-skeleton monsters to follow the SGs'' intructions, everything was metally linked. Then everybody moved like a solid, giant unit. The SGs were already forming ranks and marching towards their destination and death followed.

    "Okay everybody lets on to higher ground and watch the show."

    Kei picked up Bridget who was giddy like a school girl. Polin followed Kei closely and holded on to his shirt.

    Elen just standing there, dazed. Am I dreaming?

    <hr>

    [Back in Asul]

    Captian of the Guard (Kur): Fuck! First my son and then the Adeventure Guild burned down. What the hell is going on!

    Yesterday, the guildmaster and mayor met with Kur to discuss about incident at the gate. While they were discussing about possible evidences and witnesses until they saw smoke coming from the plaza.

    It was frightening to see the Adventure Guild swallowed in blue flames. How and why blue fire? Where it come from?

    Such horrifying events happened in one day. The only possible suspect was the winged demon that had been wanted. Sadly, there were no corpses to be found and nothing but ashes.

    The guildmaster was in disarrayed to let something like this happened under his care. The lives of those adventurers and staff was too much to bare for him, so he went into a decline.

    The mayor was furious at Kur for letting a dangerous demon slipped into town, now there was crackdown on demons. Anyone who knew or helped Kei was guilty by association. They were planning to do a full blown search into the slum district and punished the demons, but got their hands full for cleaning up the aftermath of both those incidents. So, they waited for the today but...

    "CAPTAIN! REPORT! REPORT! REPORT!"

    "What is happening now! We''re about to move out to the slum district!"

    "Bu-uu-BUT! Monsters! Undead! Army! Army!"

    Kur slapped this man and grabbed his collar and shake him.

    "Listen carefully. Speak slowly or I''m gonna rip your tongue out!"

    The man glupped and does as exactly as he said.

    "Aaa-army of monsters and undead are heading this way!"

    "What! Then sound the alarm you idiot!"

    Kur let go of the man and ran towards the top of the wall. Kur''s men heard this too and wanted to see as well. They were getting excited since everyday was mundane. A fight with monsters was more interesting.

    But when they saw what they are up against - it''s the end of the fucking world. Their enemies were 100,000 thousand strong. They were seeing monsters they''re never heard of. Giant dogs with multiple heads? Never seen or heard one before, it''s different from demonic and legendery wolves.

    Their numbers are 4-5 times the kingdom''s size army. Even if the kingsom managed to raised such numbers, the monsters'' strength was enough to fight against a quarter million or more.

    Those skeletons were wearing high quality, magical enhanced equipment. Who the fuck made them?

    It''s like an army from a forgotten era that had risen from hell to take the mortal world.

    Kur was stupified seeing this. What can be any worse than this?

    He turned to look at his men and they were losing spirit.

    Kur knows nobody was not going to live after this. He already lost his wife before and then his son, and why not fight in glory?

    Kur slapped his face to get his spirits up.

    "Men! You are the protectors of this town! We''re protect with all of our lives! You hear me!"

    Jumping out of their fear.

    "Yes, we hear you!"

    "Then to battle stations! Archers and mages lined up at the walls!

    Squad 1 to 4 barricade the gate!

    Someone get the guild master and find any adventurers in town for fuck sake!"

    Everyone was rushing and preparing for battle for their lives.

    ***

    The people are panicking, scrambling like ants carrying their belongings. They can''t leave town because there was only one exit out and the scene was bloody. The town was surrounded by foul creatures, they can''t escape no matter what!

    A pack of nemean lions were fighting against guards near the the gate.

    Someone tried to slash one of them behind.

    CLINK

    The sword snapped in two!

    "What the fuck this thing made of!"

    The nemean lion turned around and mauled his face off!

    "AHHHHH!"

    ...

    Gargoryles and liches took to the sky to kill the archers and mages.

    The archers aimed at one of the gargoryles but his arrow can''t pieced it because it was made of stone!

    A lich fire off a fireball at that archer and then he was engulfed in fire!

    "Ahh! Ahhh!!"

    THUD

    He was panicking and tripped over the ledge and splattered into the ground turning into meatpaste.

    ...

    "Let us in! Let us in!"

    A huge crowd was outside of the Church of Life in the plaza. They were banging and tackling the doors.

    "Let us in you damn preist! Don''t you have holy magic! Get the damn holy knights!"

    "Priest! Priest! Priest!"

    Everyone was crying to be let inside the church. It was their only salvation from slaughter.

    But church was already filled with people inside! There was no room for more!

    The priest was praying to the statue of the Goddess of Life.

    "Praise to the Goddess of Life for I am a humble servant. Please let your shining light guide us to a safe haven. Protect us from the monsters of darkness!"

    Everyone in the building prayed along with the priest. All of them were ignoring the cries of the outside and letting themselves immersed in prayer and forget this horrible day.

    Then suddenly the crowd in the plaza was silent.

    G. Talwar and G. Spear had hundreds of raiders blocking pathways to the plaza.

    The people look around and there was no escape. Only the sound clopping hooves of the skeleton horses.

    G. Talwar''s weapon was already covered in blood, yet it did not deter it to stop.

    It pointed its weapon toward the crowd and shouted, "KILL!"

    Then every raider charged right in, trampling and cutting down every single person in the vicinity.

    Fountains of blood sprayed into the air and letting the blood flow through every creak in the streets.

    The raiders made short work the civilians but now the church.

    It was covered with low-level light barrier but it wasn''t strong enough to hold those monsters.

    The three-head dog of the underworld, cereberus, was at it''s door.

    With a charge, it broken the barrier and bashed the double doors of the church wide open!

    "Noooooo!"

    Everyone who was close to the door back away from the beast and they couldn''t push back any further. There too many people! Luckily, cereberus was too big to go through the doors but not for a swarm of orthrus!

    Two-headed dogs came rushing and biting and tearing the flesh of everybody!

    The priest shot a spear of light towards one of them but it was only pushed back.

    Then another orthrus jumped on its comrade and head straight towards the priest!

    One of it''s two heads managed to chomp onto the priest''s neck very hard and break it!

    The rest was of the people can only be lunch for the dogs.

    ...

    It was madness, everyone was getting killed left and right. Smoke was rising from everywhere. Skeleton warriors were ransacking each house and businesses.

    The guildmaster (GM) can''t believe his eyes. It was truly a hellish nightmare, the burned down Adventuer Guild was only a precusor.

    "How the hell did this all go wrong?" Is all he could think about.

    They were just a normal town, no specialty about it. It''s not even a strategic location for war too!

    Then the GM caught his eyes on a skeleton in a beautiful military uniform that look like it was made from high-grade fabric. He was carrying a sword GM didn''t recognized but can tell it''s a powerful swordsman. It''s was surrounded by monsters (the chimeras) and some warriors.

    GM and the other adeventurers'' roles was to protect the estate of the mayor. He was a baron in these lands. Even though he''s nobility ranking is low, normal people can''t decline his demands or just leave him dead.

    G. Katana caught its sights on the lord of the town and he found him. G. Katana unsheathed his katana and ran towards the protectors of the mansion along with it''s subordinates.

    "DIE!" G. Katana yelled his battle scream and cut through a few man like butter!

    GM: So sharp! So precise! This beyond the normal means of sword mastery!

    GM was also a swordsman, he became a guildmaster at aged 35 when he decided to retire from being an A-rank adventurer.

    GM can only gripped his steel sword and wrapped his mana onto his blade.

    The katana and steel sword clashed, and the steel sword was creaking at the center!

    GM back away and pulled a second sword from the ground from a dead adeventurer.

    The other adventurers are already dead by now and the warriors was rushing into the mansion ransacking and grabbing the mayor.

    GM knows he was going to die but he''s seeks answers even at death!

    "WHY? Why us!?! Please tell me before I die!"

    "HEH HEH HEH" G. Katana chuckled.

    GM can''t help but shivered to its hollow laughter.

    "Our Lord wanted this town to meet death!"

    "Why? We didn''t anything wrong!?!"

    Then G. Katana used telepathy to ask his Lord if he should answer people''s questions why did this happen.

    Kei gave all GSs if ask why death came to them, then answer.

    "Because you upset out Lord!"

    "Then who is your Lord!?!"

    "HEH HEH. DIdn''t he try to be an adventurer yesterday?"

    What? GM was trying to connect the dots of what happened yesterday. Apparently there was a demon who came in before the whole building was on fire.

    Then a lightning strike attacked his head. The GM intentional allowed demons to be haressed to not beoming adventurers and an untold policy to ignore demons applicants and requests. Unfortunely, yesterday was that demon who had brought this crisis to the town.

    Just because we bully him to not being adventurer?

    Then he remebered something. For the past few days there was a demon roaming around and everywhere he walks people would verbally abuse him. It was the talk of the town.

    I see... It''s our fault. One demon to do all this?

    GM was a human, he was no different from everyone else when treating demons. He could only lament how short sighted he was, that there was a true demon among them.

    G. Katana walk close to GM who pratically gave up the will to live.

    He raised his katana with one hand and ...

    SWOOOSH

    The blade slice through the neck of GM and his head rolled to the side.

    <hr>

    From the top of the hill on open plains, the group was sitting down like they were having a pinic.

    Just watching carnage that was happening in the town.

    The whole 100,000 army surrounds the town and let as small as 2,000 into town. Not a single person or thing had died during the assualt.

    The screams, the flames, the smell of blood filling in the air was enticing at least for Kei and Bridget.

    Elen was just watching everything unfold. She didn''t like humans and she can care less for demons. She put her race before all others but after seeing this. They brought themselves this because their mistreatment of demons, more especially on Kei. And she knew deep down that her own people shunned and humilated demons as well. Her country Eluvia had a slave system and the majority of the slaves... were demons.

    If Kei met any discomfort from her people or felt the need to free his race - their country will be in ruins.

    Elen can''t wrapped her head Kei and his impluses to slaughter.

    Why such a man came into being? If he was this strong, he could had won the war.

    Why now of all times? It was like he was appeared out of nowhere.

    Then Elen was thinking, what if he was sent? He can''t be actually living under a rock, right? With his personlaity, he''ll be traveling the world enjoying food, drinks, and women.

    The demons worshipped the deity Goddess of Death, Deco.

    The demons spread her word, tell many people that she was their creator, and is the master of this world.

    The Church of Life didn''t like that and it was a major religion to all other races. The Goddess of Death was seen as an abomination and the embodiment of evil. So, they formed an Alliance of many powers and many races with the Church of Life to go on a Holy War against the Demon Race and worshippers of the Death Goddess.

    The war lasted 10 years and ended 20 years ago and Demon Race lived in the barren wasteland and treated like dirt.

    And now a demon with powers that can match a god, who was peerless had came.

    Where he walk, death would follow.

    Goddess of Death... If you really existed then why you bring such man here? Was it revenge? Is this our punishment for treatment of your people? He will kill all of us except for demons. Do you want us all to die?

    You might not be here yourself but you definitely made DEATH INCARNATE!

 Chapter 9: Time to Hit the Road

    The aftermath was light in destruction. Plenty of houses and property were left intact and there were only a few gaping holes on the surrounding wall. But, the town was littered with corpses, leaving a grosteque scene and noxious air. Leaving these bodies would draw in wild beasts and high likelihood of spreading diseases.

    Kei had his horde to do the cleanup and dumped the bodies and other remains in a big hole in the forest. The rain can wash away most of blood.

    The survivors consists of the ones hiding in locations that the SGs told to avoid and the slum. This town will be under new management and on lockdown until the sitaution changes. Cal reluctanly accepted the postition of town mayor. Demons from the slums were pressured to move into vacant homes. Kei entrusted the town''s survival and rebirth on Cal. If Cal can''t handle the responsibility, Kei can find a more suitable person or until the town self-destruct.

    <hr>

    The group was currently camping outside by the road at night. They were on their way towards the capital of Chesire Kingdom up north. It was more than a week''s worth of travel on foot.

    Elen was starting to lose focus between Kei and her goals. she needed to get it straight with him.

    "Hey master, we''re done with Asul. Can you tell me what''s your goal? What are you planning?"

    "Ai ai ai. Someone is being impatient."

    "It''s killing my insides seriously. As future Queen of Eluvia, I..."

    "Can''t let such sociopathic demon walking on this world right? Since you''re part of the Alliance?"

    Elen groaned in displeasure and uneased settled under her skin.

    "I will keep my promise for your revenge but do you think you''ll be queen with a slave collar on your neck? Traveling around and possibly being ''tainted'' by me?"

    "I...I''m offering a poposal to keep my chastity, release from my slave collar, and assistance!"

    Kei picked his ear and drank warm water from a metal cup. It''s well in the night where Polin and Bridget was already sleeping. Kei was keeping watch for the night.

    "Hey. If you''re worrying about your viginity. Just don''t. I''m don''t plan on forcing you or anything. I just need a few people who knows a lot about this world."

    "You really don''t know do you? Where you are, magic, or anything? Have you been living under a rock?"

    "Yes and no. Let''s keep it that way." Kei wanted to avoid the topic of his origins and moved to Elen''s personal wants. "I only help as long you have the collar. That''s what you agree on. If you want me to take it off, then you are on your own. Think carefully."

    "I want it to be amended." Elen spoke in a polite tone.

    "I''m a reasonable man. Now, please tell me this grand proposal you''re thinking."

    Elen was trying to think every possible options available.

    If I allied with him, I will be the enemy in the eyes of the Alliance. Kei can''t summon an endless army forever to fight the Alliance, right? How about the freedom of his people and dismemberment of the slave system in my country? Would anyone bat an eye? No. The council members would be upset and the mining mostly done by slaves. Hand in marriage? Hell no. Send elf maidens to please him? No, I''m not that kind of person to give my own people as pawns. I''ll never be like that. As long the agreement is behind close doors, nobody will know right?If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "I propose a secret pact. You and I."

    "Uh-huhh." Kei was enjoying looking at her in turmoil, rattling her head.

    "Eluvia has gold and mana stones mines; we''re considered a wealthy country. Name your price."

    "That''s it? Money is all you offer? Money you don''t have but an I.O.U. You think I''m an idiot?"

    Elen sucked in her lips, Kei didn''t say he declined - yet.

    Kei really didn''t care about her problems or her country. The money he gained from the town was a small fortune, maybe not the kingdom treasury size but it will hold him over for a while. She told him everything about her country with demon slaves, since she didn''t want to hide anything from Kei. He still needed to keep his deal with Deco to save the Demon Race but Elen was scared to upset other powers and authoritative figues in her country.

    As a ruler, can you do what the hell she wants? I guess you can''t do everything you want without it smacking back at you face. Slaves - wealth - secret pact...

    "Okay then, how about a counter offer. Use that money of yours to buy as many demon slaves as you can and food in tons. Then we meet at a secure location, you hand them over and we will never discuss it again."

    Elen closed her eyes and thought: Can that actually work? I can just have my most trusted aides undercover to buy them then shipped them. People won''t think it''s abnormal for transporting slaves. Yeah, just as long we have tight lips and no info leaks, nobody will know.

    Elen nodded her head.

    "Okay then lets shake on it."

    Both Elen and Kei shook hand.

    "We can talk details later," Kei asked and yawned a bit.

    "Thank you. You won''t regret this."

    "Yeah-yeah."

    Kei then pulled Elen''s slave contract from his dimensional ring and toss it into the camp fire. Then Elen''s slave collar snapped open and fell to the ground.

    "I''m free..."

    Elen rubbed her neck to make sure, even though her life as a slave was quite short, it was still a disgrace for any amount of time.

    "Okay, now that''s done. Let''s get some sleep."

    "Wait, I want to ask you something."

    "What?" Kei said in an irritated tone.

    "Were you really not planning to defile me?"

    "Huh? Did you think I''m some sort of sex maniac or desperate? If I was, I''ll will be putting my dick in every hole by now. I''m not the kind of person you think I am."

    "And that''s it?"

    "I just not one to force myself on someone, but slaves is a mix matter. Maybe I give the same offer to other slaves like to you or not. Maybe a slave have something in exchange for freedom, I don''t mind that at all. There are plenty of women in the world. There got to be a brothel somewhere, right? I have all the time in the world."

    Slaves was not a strange concept for Kei. He been living a life keeping to himself but he heard rumors and stories around the neighborhood. When he did help someone out, the victim was usually in a position of being a tool or being took advantages of. In the modern world there were still slavery and in different forms. Human trafficking was still a thing and modern slavery like debt bondage, forced labor, and questionable contracts and work conditions.

    "Is that it?" Kei asked in tiredness.

    "Yes, thank you."

    Kei slumped his back on his sleeping bag and closed his eyes.

    Elen went inside her sleeping bag and relaxed.

    <hr>

    The next morning.

    "You decided to follow us to the capital?" Kei had thought after the released of Elen''s collar, she would be on her way.

    "Yes, I wanted to see how you take down a castle - for reference," Elen replied.

    Eluvia was next door to Chesire Kingdom. She didn''t want to lead an army while in someone else''s territory. The capital was closer to the border and once there... She just had to wait after Kei to start destroying.

    "Big sister Elen, where is your golden ring?" Polin asked.

    "Little wifey, we had divorced."

    "Why? Darling is a good husband."

    Elen gave a haughty laugh.

    "Leave her be little wifey, this is her choice."

    Polin pitied her like she is missing the greatest opportunity of her life, but really. Elen was happy to high heaven to not be a slave right now.

    So, the group continued traveling on the road to the capital. They had plenty of food stolen from the town. The dimensional ring was a place when time stops, food will not be spoiled inside. Elen found a good stave and a short sword in town to hold her over to defend herself.

    While they were traveling, the army of undead and beasts was preparing weapons for besieging. But the fortress they were attacking was preparing as well. Smoke coming from a town can''t be missed by patrol.

    The fortress held 2,000 veteran knights and 500 civilian militia. They were evacuating the civilians and had send word to the captial to send reinforcement. The fortress had asked the Runis State for assistant.

 War Chronicles: Besiege of Fort Caca

    [Before Kei set out for the capital]

    The Skeleton Generals and Kei were having a discussion of future plans within the former mayor''s residence.

    Without a second thought, Kei issued an order of spreading chaos and decimating the population. To be more specific, attacking military bases and massacring a good portion of the population of any dwelling, other than the Demon Race.

    There was a crude map within the mayor''s residence which Elen confirmed that the continent''s geography, nation''s border, and markers should be fairly accurate.

    Kei was tapping the map with his finger on the table. Kei''s destination was situated in the north corner of the continent.

    "Let the horde head west until they reach the edge of the continent."

    SG Katana replied, "Of course my Lord."

    Finer details such as conduct on the handling of survivors, capture of livestock, looting, and so forth was decided upon. While Kei will be gone, any questions will had to be put on hold and decision making would had to decided by the Skeleton Generals'' discretion. Otherwise, either Kei or a general would had to send a messenger or find a better way of communication.

    <hr>

    The horde had spent at least a week since Kei left making siege weapons: battering rams, siege towers, and trebuchets.

    After a few days of marching nonstop, their target was within sights. It was night and the three generals set up a war room within a large tent.

    The 3 generals were sitting on stools, looking at a sketch of Fort Caca and it''s surroundings.

    They had captured scouters, patrolmen, and had gargoyles flying to observe the situation. With all the collected information, it is time to devise a plan.

    G. Katana crossed his arms and stood stright like an arrow. "Hmmm... The fort is on an open plain but it''s slightly elevated. There is no problem for what we prepared but..."

    "The fort seemed to contact a neighboring nation for assistant. Blah! No big deal! We just have to open their damn gates and rushed in!" G. Pike blurted out.

    G. Spear slapped G. Pike''s skull.

    "First we gonna have an open battle. Their number has increased to about 10,000. Besieging is a lot harder than you think. From the gargoyles, there seemed to be 5,000 on top of a hill. An uphill battle is a disadvantage," G. Spear explained with a nonchalant attitude.

    G. Katana nodded. "But we have air superiority. All the gargoyles and liches at hand can swoop in on top of the walls to distract the archers and mages. The guards and adventurers from that town are a bunch of small fries. These guys can actual put a fight."

    "Then let me take charge of battle in the field! They made have a field advantage but our mobility is nothing to laugh about!" G. Pike raised stomped his pike on the ground a few times.

    G. Katana and G. Spear stared at each other, then nodded their head.

    "Okay. We split in five forces. General Pike will be the vanguard and take out the outside enemy forces and reached the gate. General Katana and me will flank the fort with siege towers. The rear unit will command the trebuchets. And the aerial unit are the gargoyles and liches, they be used as distraction."

    "If the trebuchets manage to collapse a wall then the nearest unit rushed in and try to open the gates if need be.

    Are we in agreement?"

    They came to an agreement then placed the bony hands on their chest and shout:

    "FOR OUR LORD!"

    <hr>

    [The same night in Fort Caca]

    Knight-Captain Joseph and his lieutenants were also discussing in their own war room with the leader of the Runis State assistant forces, Major Kris.

    There was a gloomy atmosphere and everyone present was discussing the strategies but there isn''t much to do except defending.

    Kris lifted his feet and landed them on the table. "You''re saying the ruling noble in control of these lands are not lifting a finger?"

    Joseph''s face sightly darkened. "A request had been made but by the time they reach here, it''s already too late."

    BANG

    One of the lieutenants slammed his hands on the table.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "What the hell! Those fucking nobles took too long! Our country is endangered!"

    "Settle down! You have no right to badmouth nobles!" Joseph reprimanded the man.

    Then were some nobles within their ranks, especially 2nd or 3rd sons who didn''t have a chance to be the next head of the household. They were still of noble birth, badmouthing them equate to severe punishment. But Joseph doesn''t have time worrying about this.

    Kris ignored the complaining man and said towards Joseph, "Most of my men with be defending outside the wall. You realize the payment for this will be extraordinary. Their lives are precious resource afterall."

    Joseph gave a frown. Hah! You don''t give a damn about them! People from Runis State only have coins in their heads.

    Joseph readjusted his attiude and replied: "I understand. If we win, I will contact HQ for payment, you have my word."

    "Don''t you worry. As long we hold out for one week, the kingdom''s army will be here right?"

    "Yes. The lastest messenger bird just arrived. The king and general had been informed of this matter. 50,000 men are marching here."

    Joseph didn''t informed Kris of the other 80,000 enemies standing by at Asul. Luckily, only 20,000 or so marched here. With 50,000 on the way, the invaders will be destroyed and marched towards the remaining 60,000. If the king can officially get assistant from Eluvia or Runis State then all for the better.

    Their scouts and patrolmen were taken, which provided little details what they are dealing with. The patrolman who first saw the smoke, witnessed the destruction and only saw undead and unknown beasts from afar, then ran due to extreme fear.

    Kris and Joseph shook their hands and prepared for battle the next day.

    <hr>

    The sun was rising and the vangaurd of the horde was in an arrow formation.

    G. Pike was at the foerfront and leading 5,000 raiders , 3,000 warriors, and 1,000 archers.

    G. Katana and G. Spear were at the side, following behind leading their own men. The cereberus(es) were pulling the siege towers, the other beasts were in the rear until further notice, and the trebuchets were prepared to fire.

    The Runis State forces (RSF) raised their shield to prepare for their attacks.

    The wind was blowing over the plains, fluttering the flags of their respective nations except for the horde (they need to get their own flag).

    "FIRE!" The horde''s trebuchets were releasing their projectiles towards the defending army. The RSF embraced for impact of the coming stones. The RSF responded with their archers at the fort to return fire.

    Both sides received a rain of arrows. The thrown stones crushed a few arrows on the way and ...

    BAM!

    The stones had smashed the wall! Only leaving dents but some stones had hit the outside RSF and a handful of them died from being crushed.

    Arrows barely did any damage because both sides raised their shield or hide undercover.

    G. Pike shouted, "FORWARD!"

    Gargoyles and liches took to the sky and flew towards the fort. All forces were moving forward and the vanguard was rushing towards RSF like a comig storm.

    Trebuchets were loading and firing until G. Pike were with their firing range.

    G. Katana and G. Spear were marching towards the side of the fort in a curve movement.

    ...

    ...

    Gargoyles and liches were attacking from the air.

    "The arrows are not doing anything at the winged monster!"

    "Then shot at the liches! Mages! Attack only the stone monsters!" Joseph realizes that the gargoyles are things made of stone and liches have a bit magic resistance, so he ordered his archers and mages to hit their respective targets that will give the most damage.

    "Fireball!"

    "Lightning Shot!"

    "Earth Bullet!"

    The magic attacks were taking down gargoyles and they were dropping like flies!

    The liches fared better but they were being fended off!

    ...

    ...

    G. Pike were closing in outside forces of RSF at the top of the hill. His skeleton horse was not slowing down and rammed through the shielded men.

    G. Pike swung his pike left and right, creating an opening for his men.

    "DIE!" A soldier thrusted his spear towards G. Pike.

    "No, you die!"

    G. Pike swatted the spear with his pike and stabbed the attacker. G. Pike''s strength was strong enough to make those shielded men fly.

    The raiders were charging at them and spreading out within the center of RSF, while the warriors were surrounding them.

    The undead archers fired their arrows at the people on the wall relentlessly.

    ...

    ...

    The gargoyles and liches were failing and time was ticking.

    G. Katana has fasten his pace and had reached the wall. The seige towers were getting closer and closer.

    Arrows and spells were firing at them.

    The warriors'' shield and G. Katana''s garments were enchanted with great defense and magical defense. As soon the RSF found that their attacks were doing nothing, their focus shifted towards the towers.

    G. Katana witnessed one of his towers being burned down. "Warriors helped protect the siege towers! Raiders get the ladders! Go! Go! Go!"

    ...

    ...

    The trebuchets didn''t destroy the walls but caused multiple casulties.

    G. Spear had his ladders set up and both warriors and raiders were climbing!

    The archers he brung with him were preventing the enemies to pushed the ladders off the wall.

    G. Spear was in a positive mood to reached the walls before G. Katana. He decided to leaped on the shoulders of his underlings on the ladders and attacked the men on top.

    ...

    ...

    Major Kris and his unit was the first within the fort once the gate was opened. Damn! Those arrows are not doing anything against those 3-headed dogs! They''re getting closer with those towers! They''re here! Shit! Shit! This was too fast!

    BANG BANG BANG

    G. Pike''s unit had finished with the outside enemies and now using battering rams to break in!

    The giant wooden gate were creaking!

    "Men barricade the gate! Form a semi circle! Mages prepared to fire at whatever thing that gets in!

    ...

    ...

    Once the gates are broken, it''s already over.

    Siege towers were in placed and the beasts that were at the rear came running through the gates.

    Fort Caca had fallen.

    Horde''s casualties: estimated 5,000

    No survivors or prisoners of RSF or the Chesire Kingdom''s men.

    <hr>

    The reinforment of 50,000 of Chesire Kingdom were on their way.

    When they reached their destination the fort had already fallen.

    And an army of 80,000 or so were waiting.

    Then another battle ensued and just like their predeccessor, they had fallen.

    The horde didn''t come out unscathed either, they had lost about 20,000 of their own.

    The horde had an overwhelming advantage in numbers but the skeleton raiders and archers, liches, gargoyles, and orthrus were lacking in the quality department. Against common soldiers and low-level magic users they won''t lose but with experienced fighters and mages, they had met their match.

    The Skeleton Generals had sent a lich messenger to Kei to ask for more reinforcements.

 Chapter 10: Simple Times at the Capital

    The group had infiltrated the capital of Chesire Kingdom called, Chesal. It was a castle town with a large moat and the castle was built on the side of a mountain, where the royalty lives. Bridget has several targets within her head and wants themalive.

    They managed to get themselves a house in the residential district for commoners by unsavory means. It had been two weeks since the move in. Kei had summoned shapeshifters and spies to gather intelligence. It''s only a matter of time but first, it''s the time to relax!

    In their humble, two-floor home with two bedrooms upstairs, a small kitchen, a dining table not far from the kitchen itself, and a living room.

    "Breakfast is served!" Kei yelled.

    Everyone were already taken their seat, growlings of everyones'' stomach can be heard.

    Scambled eggs, bacon, sauages, and buttered toast. The smell of food was spreading to every corner of the house. Once food was placed in front of them, they gave their thanks to Kei for making this and began taken the liberty of chowing down.

    "Darling is the best cook ever!"

    Living by yourself it is essential to learn to cook. I was sick of eating instant noodles and take outs everyday. I can''t even go to a family restaurant without peace! Also, why do I have to cook little wifey?

    "Yes, my lord. What you make is top quality." Bridget said.

    "Thanks Bridget. But isn''t this normal stuff?"

    Progess of Bridget''s health: she was no longer skin and bones, and more of a beauty. Definitely a noblewoman who exude charm and elegence. Able to move her fingers, lift her arms, and able to speak. When she was standing she wobbled but able to walk slowly. She was a strong mage and she has a rare element - lightning. We sometimes go outside of the castle walls for training. Sometimes she used a kitchen knife and meat cleaver on small and large wild animals for ''practice.''

    And so everyday was normal.

    Everytime they walk outside, Elen would hide herself under a cloak to avoid unnecessary attention. It''s kinda common to see visitors and tourists hiding under their hoods but it was the peak of hottest season.

    During the two weeks of normalcy, Elen was getting impatient. Elen loudly chewing on her food, like pouring all her angry into each bite.

    "Hey Kei, I know that you are relaxing and all but... can you start destroying the capital now?"

    "Wow, since when you become bloodthirsty?"

    Elen banged the table!

    "I''m not! I''m worried about my kingdom being under tyranny!"

    "Ever heard the saying, patience is a virtue?"

    Elen then began grumbling while eating.

    "All things will come to an end. Just let me enjoy the moment, please."

    Kei was really grateful for this normalcy. Instead of living in a life of solitude, he has people he can cherished and people that can cherished him. At least that''s what he felt from Polin and Bridget.

    The neighbors and citizens were tolerable of him. The capital put some effort to enforcing a non-discrimination policy but it''s mostly protecting elves, dwarves, and beastmen. It''s sad to see it all go away but the Demon Race used to own a third of this continent, including the majority of Chesire Kingdom territory before the Holy War.

    <hr>

    Kei left the girls to their own devices with some spending money.

    Kei was having a meeting with Bagit at a high-end restuarant at noon.

    Yes, that Bagit. His slave trade wasn''t destroyed and was warned of an upcoming ''storm.'' Bagit took that warning to heart and flee town with all his assets, belongings, and employees in the night.

    Kei''s spy recognized Bagit''s Slave Trade in the capital and saw another business with a sign said: Bagit''s Emporium!You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    How many businesses does this guy have!?! Slaves, jewelries, and retail? What''s next? A shipping company! Humble and small my ass!

    <hr>

    Later...

    Kei and Bagit sat facing each other, sitting at the corner in a lavish restuarant: carpet flooring, silver wares, magic fueled lights, cloth covered tables, and live music. Very, very ritzy.

    "I hope you have the items I requested." Kei said.

    "Yes, sir. It took a bit of time but as per your request, here there are."

    Kei had to meet Bagit and luckily he fleed to be here. Kei sold the stolen valuables like furnitures, paintings, or left over weapons to Bagit to earn additional money. This was one of the reasons why Kei was biding his time, he requested for customized two storage rings into engagment rings and a simple gold band for himself.

    Two small, square black boxes are placed on the table before Kei and both are opened.

    One was a three-stone gold ring with round cut rubies embedded into it, which two rubies being smaller than the center one. The second one was a gold bypass ring with two tear shaped, purple sapphires. The sapphires are side-by-side in the opposite direction of each other, located at the center of the ring. Each ring has particluar engravings on the interior on the ring.

    Kei doesn''t know if he should get customized rings or simple rings. It felt obligated to put a little effort into such things especially since he''s loaded at the moment. Why not do something special and spoil them?

    "They look perfect and now for the other matter?"

    "Yes, sirrrr."

    Bagit look around to make sure there was no eavesdroppers and passed a envelope with a black seal on it. Kei grabbed it and slipped inside his pocket casually.

    It was an invitation to an underground slave auction hosted by a criminal organization named Zuther Gents. The auctions opened regularly every month and they had their own inventory of slaves that doesn''t show up at auctions. Only an invitation that you can attend one or see the other slaves. This was what Kei desired. To purchased slaves that can''t be seen in public and to see what type of criminal organization it was.

    Bagit usually don''t associate himself with shady matters and had to bring up old contacts and favors in exchanged for a one-time favor from Kei.

    "Here''s another warning. You should pack up and go like in a week."

    "Sir Kei, can you perhaps inform of places that you won''t appear?"

    "I''m traveling north, that''s all I could saw."

    "Thank you sir."

    "If you are planning to go west, be careful. A scary army is roaming the west."

    "Y-yy-yes sir. Thank you once again for this intel."

    Bagit has his businesses practically in every nation but with Kei and his army wrecking havoc as they go, where would he go? How about his businesses? The drawf''s country seems to be the best option until everything settles down and then return to daily business operations.

    They got their food and ate, talking about various topics and news.

    <hr>

    Night came and everyone has bad tasting dinner made by the girls.

    There was a fireplace in the living room for cold winters but he started it. Elen got a stomachache from the food and decided head to bed earlier.

    Bridget and Polin thought it was odd to start a fire during a warm night, but then they saw Kei tossing two pieces of paper into the fire.

    SNAP

    Polin''s and Bridget''s slave collars snapped open!

    "Oh no! My wedding ring!" Polin was in extreme distressed.

    Bridget was slightly shocked at this development. Kei took the slave collars into his storage ring and placed his hands on Polin''s shoulders to clam her down.

    "Don''t worry little wifey, I got something better for you."

    Even though the wedding rings were in Kei''s possession, the idea of a real marriage between himself and Polin, then adding Bridget into the cauldron wasn''t the right time at the moment. The slave collars were removed because they weren''t merely slaves and people outside had the attitude to mock and hassle them.

    Polin and Bridget were sitting down and Kei sat in front of them trying to come up the words to say.

    "I... think the collars are just not needed no more you know."

    While Bridget didn''t react much, Polin responded: "Really?"

    Without any further explanation, Kei pulled a small black and opened it towards Polin. "Will you marry me?"

    He thought he should preformed a proper proposal.

    "We''re already married! Why do you ask?"

    "Because I never really asked you. Think of it as your second chance to say no."

    Polin shook her furiously. "You idiot. Now I can''t really say no!" She took a deep breathe and softly said yes with a small chuckle.

    Kei took the ring with rubies and placed on on her left ring finger. It was a little loose but it was a bit bigger for the foreseen future that she will grow into it.

    Polin can''t help admired it and hold it close to her heart.

    Now, it''s Bridget''s turn. Kei and Brifget looked into each other eyes for a moment.

    "I won''t ask you now since things are busy right now. Until then, it just something to think about."

    Bridget was slightly astonished. She was already loyal to Kei and she didn''t mind wearing a slave collar to prove it. She really didn''t think much of Kei''s protective and caring nature for her. She thought he was getting her back in health so she can serve him properly and get her revenge with her bare hands. After that...

    Unexplained feelings were whemling up inside and her head was getting clouded.

    "I see." Bridget only let out those words.

    <hr>

    As everone else was asleep, Kei had something of great importance to do.

    ROB ALL THE NOBLES!

    Kei has little wealth compared to the nobles and the aution will require an abundance of funds that can reach the moon!

    "Okay everyone, I want you to robbed the wealthiest, fatest, disgusting nobles you can find. Kill when necessary and focus on coins and sellable valuables."

    Kei and his spies transformed into shadows and began a mass robbing.

    The next morning there was an uproar at the noble residential district. Some crying, some enraged, and some lifeless. Chests of gold coins - gone, family heirlooms - gone, silver wares and some clothing - gone, jewelries and precious stones - gone.

    "Who could have done this!?!" Said one noble.

 War Chronicles: World Reaction

    After the capturing of Fort Caca, Kei''s army quickly captured Fort Dunka from Runis State since Major Kris left it wide opened for capture.

    With new reinforcement and increased of numbers, their next objective was the conquest of Runis State.

    The SGs were reevaluating their previous actions and battles. Fort Caca and the battle with the Chesire Kingdom''s army of 50,000 was disappointing. The results was expected that they will be victorious but as the top of chain of command providing stragetic and tactical planning, they felt they don''t deserve their rank.

    Losing 20,000 was an overwhelming blow to their ego since they had the advantage in numbers. Relying heavily on numbers would bring their downfall and short sightedness.

    They know the kingdom''s army are on their way but planned no ambush and want to fight head-on like battle maniacs. Their numbers can be replenished but now they are in a different nation from their Lord. Receiving reinforcement would be long and keep asking for more will make them look incompetent.

    Seeing their errors of their ways, they are learning and adapting. They had knowledge, they only need to apply it.

    The new reinforcements are filled with different creatures and monsters, so Kei decided to renamed them Deco Parade.

    And he made a flag for their campaign: A black flag featuring one side of Deco, holding a star in her bony palm at the center.

    Yes, Deco Parade has declared to the world that they conquer and kill in the name of the Goddess of Death, Deco!

    <hr>

    After Chesire Kingdom''s lost of 50,000 men and capture of Fort Dunka, this has sent an alert to the world. The mysterious destruction of the capital from strange creatures had gave more panic. How can this be not a coincidence?

    There were already conflicts around the world: the recent coup d''etat in Eluvia, Cloq Dukedom''s invasion of Islands of Kitar, the skimishes between Jules Domain and Kelm Dukedom, and occupation of Gevia Country and Jules Domain''s territories by Runis State. While the Alliance still exists, it gotten fragile with conflicting interests and past grudges.

    Now this new force was fighting in the name of the death goddess and already causing a large death toll, and had entered the playing field.

    This had shaken the Alliance. They already had infighting but this could be also a chance to reform relationships.

    They only knew that they were in the Runis State and only assumed they are mostly demons who wanted to get their revenge by forming a rebellion.

    The world was watching if this new player can take on Runis State, which was a militaristic state.

    All powers didn''t want to help Runis State and want to focus on their own home, unless they had to hear the call of Church of Light. The Church of Light care less about the fighting between nations but this was grave matter and a smack in the face of their faith.

    The Church of Life declare a holy decree! All nations surrounding Runis State (Eluvia, Gevia Country, and Jules Domain) must assist to elimate this threat!

    <hr>

    [Location: Temple in Jules Domain]

    "THEY DEMAND OF THIS SOVEREIGN TO HELP THOSE HUMANS!"

    A glossy, silver hair, golden eyes, and tan skin elf was sitting on her throne made of the finest, oldest tree from her jungle.

    Her words roared throughout the temple.

    "They take my land and my people, and now they demand my people''s blood!

    This sovereign will give nothing!"

    "Your sovereign, we should help. At least deliver a small number of our weakest warriors."

    The sovereign slammed the bottom of her golden, wooden stave onto the floor and the whole temple got hotter! Steam was rising from stone floors and walls!

    "Useless! All of you scared of this church! Those beast people will not care for those humans as well!"

    Even though she had little to zero contact with Gevia but she knows the Runis State are also invading them. Why would they help?If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    She was tapping on her nails on her armrest, trying to figure out what to do. Help the church or face punishment? Fight the Deco Parade and risk being invaded? She heard this force was destroying villages and towns, leaving no single living being alive except livestock. If she did sent in people, Deco Parade will recognize Jules Domain as their enemy and write it in blood on their grave stones.

    "Do nothing." She said softly.

    "Yes, your sovereign?"

    "I said do nothing!"

    "Yes! Your sovereign, we obey."

    They were all her servants and loyal aides. Her word was the law, offering difference of opinions or pointing out her flaws just irritates her.

    Sovereign of Jules Domain: We will wait and see. Take no one sides. If this army of death managed to rid of the country of humans, then we must offer peace.

    She leaned on her elbow and sighed.

    "Anyword of my niece?"

    "No, your sovereign."

    "If there nothing else to say, then we rest."

    Jules Domain was considered an isolated nation, that keep it to themselves. The only connection to the rest of the world are the old familial ties with the ruling family of Eluvia. When the coup d''etat happened, Elen was supposed to escape to Jules Domain for shelter but something happened. Sending a search party will only give Runis State a nonsense reason to continue invading into her lands.

    What she doesn''t know was that another event was taking place at Eluvia.

    <hr>

    [Location: Capital of Gevia Country - Castle''s throne room]

    A tall, muscular man with fiery hair similar to a lion, sat straight on his throne with his queen sitting to his left.

    "I see... sent in 10,000 men for assistant." The king demanded.

    "Father! You can''t be serious on helping them after what they did!"

    "If we don''t help then the church and Vita Empire will invade us! We''re practically next door!

    After the Runis State, where would they go next! If we don''t stop the Deco Parade then our people will be in the slaughter house!"

    "Dear, can we contact the leaders of Deco Parade for a truce?" The queen asked.

    "Ha! Why should we believe in the worshippers of the death goddess? If the church caught wind of this, they definitely come for my head. Besides, from the intel from Runis State, they''re only 30,000 of them. They kill innocents and move on to this next town like animals. Nothing but rabble.

    Son, you will be the commander of 10,000. Do not disappoint me."

    The prince/son stared wide eyed by hearing, but at the same time still angry about helping them.

    "I understand what you are feeling, maybe the Runis State will owe us a favor."

    Prince: I seriously doubt it.

    "I do my best father."

    The prince bowed and left the throne room.

    "Dear, are you sure. He''s still young and experiencing battle is..."

    "Don''t worry. He need experience for he will be future king. A few good men will guard him and help him along the way. He definitely make it back home."

    He grabbed onto his queen''s hand and kissed her it.

    King: There is really no worry. He''ll be back home.

    <hr>

    [Location: Capital of Runis State - war room within the castle]

    The king of Runis State and his various high rank officers are in one room discussing.

    The king was reading a letter from Gevia Country and was surprised.

    King: "10,000 men from Gevia. I''m surprised they put some effort to aid us."

    Random Officer 1 (RO1): "They''re only saving their own skin in the end. They only want to stop the death army before they go to their lands. Despicable."

    The king was rubbing his temple, the loss was so great. He need every man available to end this. Luckily, there are only 30,000 of them. Before they can reach the capital, they will have a direct confrontation to end this. The king ordered every of his man to be pulled from the frontlines of Gevia and Jules to fight this battle, and hopefully the last.

    King: "Any word from Kelm or Eluvia?"

    RO2: "Our messengers said that Eluvia is in a state of civil war. Kelm will not send anyone unless they are compensated."

    BANG

    RO3: "What the hell! Aren''t we the same race! Those damn worshippers are on our doorstep!"

    They had a few clashes with Deco Parade and none came back alive, except for stragglers. The total number of Runis State''s army were 60,000, with Gevia''s 10,000 they had the number advantage. They wanted to completely crushed their foes while minimizing their lose to rebuild. What better way to do that than use others as fodders.

    King: "How much do they want?"

    RO2: "They want the share of mana stones from Eluvia mines."

    RO3: "Dammit! How do they find out!"

    Everyone in the room became distressed about their little secret agreement with Eluvia''s new ruler. Then again, even that agreement was beginning to shake with the civil war. They received a request from Eluvia for reinforcement to fight the former princess.

    Now, the king was weighing his choices.

    King: "How much men they will be sending if we give them what they want?"

    RO2: "They will send in 20,000 for 1,000 kilograms of mana stones."

    King: "Done."

    RO1: "My king, this is outrageous! That''s at least a third of our total reserve! Besides, this is overkill!"

    The king waved his hand to stop any naysayers then silence filled the air.

    King: "Gevia''s and Kelm''s men are nothing but fodders. As long with have majority of our army, we can just pressure Eluvia for more mana stones no matter who rules it.

    Any word from Jules?"

    RO2: "No sire, they gave no response."

    King: "HMPH! Once this is over, demolish their jungle and ripped their trees from their roots!"

    ...

    ...

    After the meeting, RO1 was currently in his small office, writing down all necessary informations about the Runis State''s battle plans and location.

    Then a shadowy figure jumped out of the shadow of a nearby bookshelf!

    RO1: "Here, pass it towards the SGs. These will prove useful."

    The shadowly figure took the documents and disappeared into the night.

    RO1: "Everything is coming to together, hehehe."

    <hr>

    [Location: Somewhere in Runis State]

    The SGs had received the documents and finalizing their plans as well. The shapeshifters had prove very useful.

    The battle will take place at a hilly grassland, with a river splitting the battlefield and a forest mostly surrounding it.

    Everything was set.

    The SGs and their aides stepped out of their tent. They were standing on top of the hill looking over their comrades of 1,000,000.

 Chapter 11: Slave Shopping 2 - getting new friends

    The next morning, the group were having breakfast and Elen was staring closely at both Polin and Bridget. What is this weird vibe I''m getting here?

    Elen saw Polin playing with something on her finger and then her... neck.

    Then suddenly turn to look at Bridget''s neck!

    SPOOT!

    Elen spitted her drink out of her mouth and pointed her shaky finger at Polin.

    "Wha, wha, wha- what is that on your finger Polin?" Elen was stuttering.

    "It''s my new wedding ring!"

    Polin can''t help but admire the ring all day and all night without rest.

    Elen took at look at Bridget''s fingers but no such ring, except she didn''t have her collar as well.

    Elen began looking at Kei like he was a strange animal.

    "What is it Elen, something on my face?"

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m me and no one else."

    Elen can''t help but feel helpless in this situation. Is it possible that she will get a free pass if she hold out a bit more without bargaining? Kei and Bridget haven''t even done it yet.

    Elen went on to mumbling to herself.

    Breakfast soon came to an end and daily life as usual but tonight will be a little different.

    <hr>

    It''s night and Kei and Elen arrived at the auction.

    It was like a large auditorium with dim lights and a stage with bright, white lights shining upon it.

    Everyone was wearing a mask that covers half or all of their face, like it was a masquerade ball.

    There were several rows of seats, splitting into three sections. Unexpectingly, there was only a third of seats filled.

    Kei and Elen took the furthest seats, far from the stage at the corner. Even if they had masks, demon wings and a hooded figure in dimmed lit room, would draw attention. They already did by a few Zuther Gents goons, but now they are eternally sleeping.

    Elen came along due to her proclaim justice for elves. It''s up to the authorities on the surface to prevent and free unjust means of getting elves into slavery, at least that was Elen''s hope that it was enforced. But, criminal organizations of course would not follow the law. Elen would be extremely stressed.

    It''s will be a bit of time before anything happened so Elen striked up a conservation.

    "So, you free slaves then buy some more. Ain''t you worried it''s gonna ruined your purse?"

    "Don''t worry your little head about it."

    Elen didn''t ask any further and looked around the area and saw the abundance of empty seats.

    "So, anything special in buying slaves now? I''m starting to question if it''s for pleasure or not."

    "I... question that myself too. I want to buy a friend, maybe a couple of guards or maids."

    "Guards and maids I could understand but purchasing a friend? Are you that desperate?"

    "Not for me, who would want to be my friend? It''s for Polin.

    Do you think Polin would make friends through normal means? Life as a half-demon brought more hardship to her than me being a normal demon. Can she go to school normally? Can she join with other kids playing games normally? If not a friend then a sister or someone around her age. She only has her doting, handsome, rich husband, the stoic, mature Bridget, and ... you, to talk with. It must be difficult to follow along what we usually talk about.

    As her big sister, you don''t give a lot of sister love. I''m quite disappointed. You should give me your big sister badge."

    "I''m already a good sister!"

    Elen''s yelling caused a few stares towards their way.

    Elen whispered: "I understand where you''re coming from but buying her a companion would do little. Think about it. Wouldn''t it be false friendship be more damaging if found out? Wouldn''t this friend just grow to hate her? To be Polin''s forever playmate and putting out false smiles. What happen if this new companion is a demon or mix-breed hater?

    I think Polin would be better if she stays away from public light as much as possible. While shopping as a group, she always felt uneasy without you around. There were scornful words thrown at her. Bridget and I can''t do anything when she has a mental shutdown and we have to take her home."

    Kei''s tone became upset and cold.

    "So, you saying she should lock herself up because a bunch of assholes just thrown some words at her? That''s she is a sore eyes to the public and deserve not to go out? I sincerely don''t want her to live like a hermit. Whoever I bought, I will make them understand their position.

    I''m getting her a friend so she can develop confidents and have someone to talk to aound her age. Bridget and you doesn''t have that likable charisma like me. As much as I''m okay for her to be dependent on me, I can''t predict what will happen in the future and I want her to be a strong person."

    "And you think all this will work out? That she can face her fears if she has someone be with her? How about you, ain''t you gonna help her?"

    "What do you think I''m doing now? If someone bad mouth my little wifey, they will disappear in the middle of the night. Do you think a person who solve most of his problems with his fists will help little wifey''s inferiority complex?"

    "Good point."

    Kei and Elen continued talking to one another until a tall, black suited man without a mask came on stage.

    "Welcome all to our monthly auction where we bring the finest and rarest of items.

    There are variety of antiques, animals, and weapons that we present tonight from all corners of the world!

    It''s a pleasure for those who made it here tonight despite the unfortunate event the occurred this morning.

    Now, let''s all begin our first item on the list.

    We have captured a rare unicorn from the Takik Forest..."

    The host continued his selling pitch of the unicorn. A few bids and the auction continues with paintings, a couple of exotic elves, and life saving elixirs.

    Kei had to cover Elen''s mouth when she saw those elves. Kei never saw tan elves before but Elen seemed to be very troubled by these particular elves. She hestitated to ask Kei to buy them but now she knows what she has to do later.

    Then a particular person came on stage: a snow-like animal ears and twin tail girl in a kimono came out.

    GASP

    Elen gasped.

    Kei whispered into her ears: "You know this person?"

    Like on cue the host gave a some deatils on this person.

    "Now, here is a rare sight! The princess of the snow fox clan from the Islands of Kitar. The war is still raging on between them and Cloq Dukedom. In the mix of battle and madness our organization manage to capture this little beauty!"

    Kei scanned the girl, a couple of inches taller than Polin. When they mention snow fox, she was more like a snow fairy: white skin like snow, cotton fluffy ears and glimmering white hair, icy blue eyes, and a single canine tooth sticking out. She can match Elen''s beauty. If Elen was like the sun, the fox girl was like the moon.

    She was quite thin but she was scanning the room like a hungry predator until she met Elen''s gaze.

    Elen''s whole body was tensing up.

    "Kei, you have to buy her!"

    "Yeah, she is the perfect companion." Kei nodded.

    "No, you idiot! I know her!"

    "Like a childhood friend?"

    "Yes! Please, you have to save her!"

    "Sister Ele! Sister Ele! Sister Ele!" The snow fox girl cried out.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The girl tried to jump off stage but then suddenly she dropped to the ground and sparks are flying around her.

    "Ahhh!"

    The collar on her neck had just shock her.

    "Where do you are going fox?" The host said.

    "You bastard!" Elen yelled and tried to use magic, but a black tentacle came from the ground and tied to her seat and covered her mouth.

    You idiot! She''s a hostage!

    "It looks like someone is a friend to our little fox, but how much are you willing to pay?"

    The host gave a toothy grin.

    "So, let''s start the bidding.

    5000 gold coins as the starting price!"

    "5500!"

    "7000!"

    "8000!"

    "10,000!"

    The numbers are continuing to jump, even if it''s a little. Whether she was that valuable or to infuriate Elen so that she wouldn''t have enough to pay.

    It was getting ridiculous then suddenly a young man in regal splendor stand straight and shout:

    "50,000 gold!"

    Then everyone stop bidding against one another and silence covered the room.

    Whether it''s because the young man came from a powerful background or they simply can''t beat 50,000.

    Kei stand up and bid as well.

    "60,000!"

    "70,000!"

    "70,050!"

    "70,800!"

    The young man and Kei kept spewing out numbers even if it''s a one coin diffference.

    "100,000!" The young man yelled the top of his lung like he knew he will end this with this number.

    Kei was getting tired and so he yelled: "100,001!"

    The young man was about to speak but was stopped in his tracks.

    Kei may or may not stunned him from the shadows but seriously. Kei may had robbed the majority of the nobles but he''s not gonna waste the majority of his funds for one person!

    The host was stunned for a moment but he need to resumed the auction.

    "Are there any other bidders!?"

    The host tried to rise the crowd to keep the number going or to force Kei to pay a higher price.

    When one person tried, he was stopped in his tracks as well. Soon, everyone was stunned.

    "Going once!

    Going twice!

    ...

    SOLD!"

    ...

    ...

    Kei was annoyed by these other bidders trying to screw with him, so he discreetly injected a ticking time bomb of deadly poision in them through a thin needle from the shadows. The poison was spreading thorughout their body but couldn''t feel due to being stunned. By tomorrow that will meet an excruciating pain and agony.

    <hr>

    In a reception room, Kei and Elen privately meet with the host and fox girl.

    "Sister Ele!"

    "Kirin!"

    Both girls rushed into each others'' embrace while Kei and the other man finalize the transaction and change the slave contract''s owner.

    "I would like to look at the other inventory if you please."

    "Of course, please right this way." The other man replied.

    "Hey, you two, let''s go."

    The two girls locked arm to arm with beaming smiles.

    ...

    It was quite similar to Bagit''s cell room but not that comforting for the captives and there was a bad odor.

    Various animals and people are here and there was a headless body moving around, carrying a head.

    The body was female. If you add the head, then she would be similar height to Elen. The body was wearing a tunic and black mist was coming out of the neck. Instead of white, it has black eyes with bright yellow irises. The skin was pale and the head has damp, long grey hair. You can''t put a collar on a headless person, so there was a larger version of the collar that the body wears it like a belt.

    "KYAAA!"

    The fox girl, Kirin, freaked out. But Kei ignored her and ask a question.

    "Hey, is this an undead or a cursed person?" Kei asked.

    "Hehehe, this person is certainly an undead. There are two ways to become a dullahan. One way is dying with extreme hatred upon death, especially with the removal of the head. It happens more often than you think. People would commit suicide to become immortal, they only need the right amount of hatred and malice, and then off the head.

    The second way was cursed armours, upon wearing it, it will transform you.

    Either way, becoming a dullahan will give you power, wearing an amour even more so.

    As you can see, it''s the former. We foundit roaming the forest killing everything that moves."

    "And you never thought to kill her?"

    "There are a few nobles and researchers having quite an interest in dullahans for various reasons."

    "How much?"

    "5,000 gold."

    "Deal."

    Transaction and switching ownership of the contracts are done on the spot.

    Kei had summoned thousands of dullahans from the encyclopdia but they all look the same like clones. Seeing a dullahan from this world was different from the summoned one, a woman too.

    "Are you seriously buying that thing?" Elen asked.

    "How rude to call her a thing. If she is a thing then isn''t that little girl hanging on to you a thing too?"

    "Grrrr..." Elen fumed.

    Kei ignored Elen and got close to the dullahan''s cell.

    "Hey, can you speak?"

    The head just stared at Kei and not uttering a word. At least she isn''t acting wild.

    "Since you''re acting calm then you can at least understand me. I''m your new master, serve me well and I will make your dreams come true."

    "..."

    Kei: I guess I have to do it the hard way.

    "Open the cell."

    "Are you sure?" The host ask with caution.

    "Yep."

    The host quickly unlock the cell and ran a bit further down the hall.

    The dullahan ran and tried to get a jump on Kei, but black tentacles came from the nearest shadows and hunged her in the air. Kei seperated the body and head and decided to do something despicable.

    The tentacles began to tickle the body everywhere! The belly, the armpits, her sides, and the feet.

    The head was puffing her cheeks and going red!

    "Pft! Pppphh... Pfthaahahahahahahahahaha!"

    The tickling continued until the head begged Kei to stop.

    "Please! Pleae stop! Phahahah! I cannnnn''t taaaaa....ke iiitt annnymooooreee! Phahhahahah!"

    "Would you accept me as your master!"

    "Yes! Yes! I accept! Just please stop!"

    Kei stopped the tickling and lay the separated parts on the ground.

    She was panting but her body quickly got up and grabbed the head.

    "Are you gonna defy me?" Kei asked.

    The body turned the head around and see that she wasn''t in a favorable position.

    "No, I''m not." She sulked.

    "Are you sure? If you run once we leave. I''m make sure to kill you."

    The dullahan''s body felt a chill and the head sees that she really can''t escape Kei, especially with her body having a slave collar. The head can go and do whatever she wants but...

    "So, tell me your name."

    "It''s Jacklin... Master."

    Kei nodded in approvement and introduces the other girls. The host snapped out of his daze and continued on showing off the other goods.

    And again, something caught his eyes.

    In a large cell there was webs everywhere. From the ceiling to the ground, it''s like a nest.

    A large figure was moving inside and with some light shining upon it.

    It was a large person(?). The upper body of a woman and the lower half of that of a spider. Her human-like body was bigger than Bridget''s upper body and her proportions are in the right places. She was standing at 9ft tall, if she stretched her legs maybe higher. She wasn''t wearing a tunic like Jacklin but wrapped her large breasts with a fabric made of spider silk.

    When you think of spiders, you think of colors like black and brown, but her spider''s body was green. Her abdomen and her 6 long, thin spider legs are bright green. The top of her head, her hair was white then quickly changed pink and the pink gets a bit darker the further it goes down. The hair was so long that reach down the floor and created a small pile.

    There is a bush when the human-like body and spider body meets... If you look closer that''s where her vagina is. The bush covers a large area, you think there''s nothing but hair like a hairy armpit. But that''s where her lower mouth are and the bush was pink as well.

    She covered her breasts but goes full commando or is this considered half naked?

    From her elbow to her finger tips aren''t human but insect like with bright green exoskeleton and long ,thin fingers. Her arms look thin but the exoskeleton part looks hard as steel. She has 8 hexagon eyes, evenly apart, with the eyes at the center the largest. The eyes are all yellow, no pupils or irises, just all yellow. Her face was long, has a sharp chin, and her skin has white like the fox girl. There are twisting and spiraling patterns in pink and yellow on her body. Cover the lower half and she rivals Elen and Bridget in a different way.

    If you place her at a pond, she was the lotus bathing in sunlight.

    Everyone was awestruck except for the host.

    She is so beautiful but... why is she still here?

    The spider woman spitted poison in their direction.

    The spider woman was then shocked by her collar and the poison was oozing on the ground dissolving the floor, except for the bars of the cell.

    Ah. I see now.

    "So, host anything about her I should know about?" Kei asked.

    "She been here for quite a long time. Whenever someone bought her, she was brought back, due to unsatisfaction and attempted and successful murders. She is a very patient and sneaky arachne but I guess that''s mostly what her race specializes in. Even when we try to subdue her, she fought back even when the shocking was maximum. Maybe it''s her body or her magic resistance? We don''t know and we can''t kill her since it will be a waste.

    I will give you a discount and the price would be 2000 gold to get it out of my hands."

    "Deal."

    Tranaction and slave contract obtained done.

    Now, how to get this arachne to follow.

    Again, the cell was opened and unlike Jacklin, she stood still and observe.

    Kei stepped in the web covered cell and move closer to the arachne.

    "Hello, my name is Kei. What''s your name?"

    The arachne was scanning Kei top to bottom and responded.

    "Vetros."

    "Do you want to leave this place?"

    Vetros nodded her head.

    "Do you have a home to return to?"

    Vetros closed her eyes trying to remember but it been so long in captivity.

    She slowly shook her head side to side.

    "Do you want to find home?"

    She nodded her head.

    "Do you understand that you are a slave? What the collar does?"

    She slowly nodded her head. Kei smiled.

    "I''m a traveler of sorts. We will travel to different places and maybe find a clue to where your kind lives.

    But I''m your master. Obey or die. Understand?"

    She nodded her head.

    Kei raised his hand expecting a shake. Vetros saw humans does this before but doesn''t completely understand it, but she took his hand and shake.

    Her hand was strange and felt like a slippery bones but her gripped was strong and sharp like knifes.

    After a bit of introductions with everyone else, the host started to lead towards the exit.

    Kei and Elen looked and nodded to each other.

    Kei grabbed a short sword from his storage ring and tossed it towards Jacklin.

    "Kill!" Kei yelled.

    "What!" The host was shocked but it was too late for him.

    Jacklin rushed towards the host and stabbed through his back. There were a few men witnessing this and came running with their weapons on hand. Vetros lifted one of her legs and pieced through one of the men''s body, leaving a gaping hole. Elen used her earth spells and crush the others.

    "Okay, let''s go release the people and animals and rob this place clean!"

    <hr>

    Kei and Elen walked back home with their new companions.

    The slaves and rare animals were released from the collars, given money and escaped outside the city with Kei''s help.

    The hideout was filled with corpses and robbed of all valuables, Kei got his money back and then some.

    While walking, Elen was wondering about something and ask Kei a question.

    "Wait a minute, if we just kill the criminals and free the slaves, what''s the point of going through the auction and just ransack the place from the get-go?"

    "Because I love bidding."

    "Huhhhh? That''s it?"

    "No. If we free the slaves before, do you think those two will follow me around willingly?"

    Kei glanced back at Jacklin and Vetros.

    Jacklin''s head was just whistling along the way and Vetros was busy wrapping her long hair around her waist and body.

    "Besides, you might miss the fox girl if we create an uproar, right?"

    "Yeah, I guess. Also, can you release from her collar?"

    "No."

    "But...but..." Elen gripped Kirin''s hand tightly.

    "If you paid me 100,001 gold then I might considered. Hahaha!"

    Elen and Kirin lament over the current predicament. Kirin got away from the slave trader and met her closest friend, but she got a bothersome master in exchanged! DAMN IT! What do I do? He got her under his thumb! What more can I offer?

    "Little snow fox, don''t be so sad. If you have something in exchanged for freedom, I''ll be happy to take. So don''t fret."

    Kei was trying to be playful to calm her down but it made her even more anxious.

    Kirin drooped her fox ears, thinking what can she offer for her freedom. She was a princess after all.

    Then were a handful of elves with the group walking behind Elen like a posse. They are quite skeptical that the former princess was hanging around with the demon but were grateful to get out of there. They felt really assured with Elen and decided to follow her. The tan ones was very delighted to meet her and followed her closely like she was really a goddess walking on this mortal world.

    While the group continue on their way home.

    A certain young man from the auction was going back home. Back to the castle where he lives.

 Chapter 12.1 : The King of Chesire

    [Capital of Chesire Kingdom - Chesal - King''s Castle]

    King Thomas had his coronation 3 years ago upon the death of his father.

    His older brother was the crown prince but then was murdered by a noblewoman. As the next inheritor and the aging, sickly father dying, Thomas became king in no time.

    Life as the king was what he imagined it would be. Thomas has a beautiful Queen, mistresses, a healthly son, work handled by others with little decisions made by him, and mutual relationships with neighboring human nations. All this just to sacrifice two people.

    But this past month or two was exhausting. An mysterious army destroying a few towns and several villages, extermination of 50,000 experience soldiers, destruction of Fort Caca, and the robbery of numerous nobles.

    Nothing but complaints, disorder, and there was a faction forming to support his younger brother or another family with royal bloodlines to take his place.

    The people were also dissatisfied and worried if said army would come around to continue their destruction towards the capital.

    Everthing was going so wrong within just two months and he was just king for a few years.

    What to do? What better to way to relieve his stress than women and alcohol.

    It was night in his royal chamber with a few women laying around on his large bed sleeping.

    Thomas was drinking the night away while petting one of the women''s head. His Queen has her own chamber to rest. She loved taking their child to sleep with her.

    BAM

    The double doors of the royal chamber was pushed wide open.

    Who dare come in my room in the middle of the night!" Thomas yelled. He threw his wine bottle but missed the intruder and smashed on the wall.

    "Dammit brother! Calm down! It''s me! This is urgent!"

    It was the young man from the auction, Delio. The youngest child of the last king and younger brother of Thomas.

    "What the fuck do you want! It''s the middle of the night!"

    "I want somebody to die! Big brother, let me use some money to hire some assasins and kill him! He dare outbid me! He''s a demon and I can''t let this stand!"

    Thomas was rubbing his forehead.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "You want to waste our treasury to kill a stupid demon?"

    "Don''t talk about waste to me! Look at the bottles of wine and liquor over the floor and the hoes on your bed! I just want a little money just to kill this demon!"

    "SHUT UP! I''m the king here! I do what I want with my money! Get out of my sight!"

    Thomas had a terrible headache and he can''t dealed with this, especially for a stupid reason.

    "I wish elder brother was king instead of you!"

    SLAM

    Delio came and left like the wind.

    Don''t worry little brother. Your time will come. You think I didn''t know you are working with the others to take my crown! This will be no different than killing elder brother. Just you wait.

    <hr>

    It was morning and the royal family members are eating breakfast, but something horrible happened.

    BLAAAAAHHH

    Delio was threwing up blood all over his meal!

    He started to become bloated and turning blue!

    "Kyaaaaa!" The Queen screamed. She took her son and ran to the halls.

    "AHHH! Ahhh! Ahhhhhh!"

    Delio was screaming in pain! He swung his arms, knocking food and utensils everywhere!

    He got up and ran to the maids for help but the maids ran in horror because of his grotesque look.

    He was deforming and his skin was melting!

    Then he ran towards his brother seeking help! But what he received was a sword slicing his neck!

    Blood sprayed from his neck and spread everywhere.

    Delio was turning into a monster and Thomas killed him without a second thought but...

    "What the goddess''s name happen?"

    It was such a coincidence that he wanted to kill his brother. Everyone was a witness and saw what happened. He was in pain and turning into a thing, ending his pain with death was merciful.

    The same happened to well-known high nobles as well but nobody knows what the connection between them other than the strange way they died.

    Delio was becoming a nuisance in the king''s eyes and forming a secret pact with others, including a few of the so-called high nobles. They all died the same way. What are the coincidences that Thomas wanted to get rid of the competition?

    It became another chaotic gatherings of public officials and nobles in front of him.

    They already pointing fingers at him being the culprit. Even his former accomplices are afraid that Thomas will turn on them, so they were gathering support for justification to persecute the king for fratricide.

    Thomas was reaching the boiling point. He will not had this farce to continue any longer.

    "All of you are inciting rebellion! Treason is the highest crime! Guard seize everyone here and toss them in the dungeon! NOW!"

    Guards were stunned but they can''t disobey the king. Numerous guards stormed into the throne room where everyone was at. They arrested everyone and beatdown who resisted.

    "You''re mad!"

    "Let go! You know who I am!?!"

    "You are not longer fit for king!"

    "You will not get away with this!"

    "We help you become king!"

    Thomas unsheathed his sword and started swinging at a few necks.

    The guards were stunned by his drastic action. Beheading nobles? Can he do such a thing?

    "What are you doing!?! Take them away!"

    The guards continued bringing the nobles to the dungeon with some struggling and putting a fight.

    Thomas sat back at his throne and look upon the headless corpses and heads on his floor.

    His Queen and son was by the door connecting to another hall to the right side of the throne room. They were peering inside since they heard a fight and yelling. They became afraid of their husband/father. Afraid of the future. Afraid for their lives.

    Everything was falling apart. If the nobles stop supporting him then what the people will think?

    The lost of most of thier army was shocking even though nothing barely changed in their daily lives, except growing fears from attacks. But if the nobles don''t support the king then, is the king worth trusting?

 Chapter 12.2: The Girls By Themselves & And the Beginning of Chesires End

    The morning after the auction was hectic. The house was crowded and some people had to eat on the floor in the living room. There were wary tensions between the elves and the rest.

    Kei asked Elen what dullahans and arachnes were categorize as?

    "Hmm... Its hard to distinguish for the general public. They both can talk but sometimes dullahans are seen on a rampage and arachnes considers humans as food. If they are docile to public order and live among us, they are considered demons.

    But an undead and a giant spider woman would not receive well with human locals. You may find more of them at wherever the demons are hiding."

    That''s a clue I guess. I guess demons aren''t just people with colored skins and horns.

    Kei stared at both Kirin and Polin next to each other on the table.

    Kei already told Polin that Kirin was her new friend. Polin was happy to receive her first friend to Kirin''s dismay, but Kirin can''t do nothing against her new master.

    On the table, Polin was basically telling her life story. Kirin turned to Kei and said, "I got something to exchange for my freedom!"

    "Ohohoho. Tell me what you have to offer?"

    "Freedom?" Polin questioned.

    "Yes! You see this on my neck. I''m a slave. I''m being forced to be your friend!

    Whoever want to be your friend!? You''re ugly! You''re boring! You''re stupid!" Kirin yelled in frustration. A princess of a well-known beastmen clan being friends with a mix-breed hillbilly. That got to be the biggest joke of the century!

    She wanted to spend her time with Elen more than anything right now, but she had to be listen to this fool blathering about her life at her village and how great her husband was. Kirin zoned out about the part where Kei killed a bunch of adventurers and summoned undead and monsters to destroy a town. Completely flew over her head.

    Kirin thought Elen was the leader of this group and Kei was another lackey. Kei didn''t lift a finger in the fight last night, so he must be Elen''s servant who can''t fight and has lack of discipline.

    Elen poorly explained her relationship with Kei and Kei''s character, because she didn''t want to break Kirin''s illusion that she came to save her. Elen really didn''t know Kirin was captured or was even there, a stroke of luck.

    SNIFF SNIFF

    Polin was tearing up. She can''t believe her first friend will say such a thing. Even if it was true, why would Kirin would say mean things during breakfast, in front of everyone.

    Even Polin found it was strange that this beastman girl wanted to be her friend by choice, but she accepted Kei''s kind gesture. Polin thought friends should know everything about each other, so she took the first step and be truthful about herself. But... it didn''t go so well. Kirin was barely listening and gave her the cold shoulder.

    The atmosphere became colder and suffocating. Polin was still sobbing. Bridget, Jacklin, and Vetros were not affected by it, they felt it was natural. They weren''t overwhelmed of this killing intent.

    "H-he--hey Kei. It''s...It''s a misunderstanding! A mistake! Kirin you should apologize right now!" Elen yelled in distress. Not good! I should have teach her when to to shut her mouth!

    "Huh? Why should I? It''s just some stupid mix-breed."

    Kei got up and walk over to Kirin. He picked her up and covered her mouth with his hand. Kirin was struggling but can''t compete with Kei''s strength.

    Kirin was a smart child but also pampered to no end. Her mouth would run and say anything that comes into her head. She believed there will be no consequences due to her prestige. But she did the ultimate taboo!

    Elen was about to reach her hand out but suddenly was stuck like those men at the auction!

    She can only stared at them going upstairs. The other elves wanted to stop him but were also stunned.

    Kei open the door to one of the rooms and slowly closed the door.

    Everyone could hear the sounds of something snapping and breaking. There were no voices just those snapping sounds.

    Bridget was sipping her morning tea and Vetros was focusing on munching on a pile of meat for breakfast. Jacklin doesn''t need food but was able to taste. Jacklin just drinks tea through a straw and created a puddle on the floor like she peed from her neck or something.

    With nothing much to do, Jacklin''s body got up and petted Polin''s head, calming her down.

    After several minutes, Kei and Kirin came out of the room. Kirin was being carried with one arm and was calmly placed on the chair she was sitting before.

    There were blots of blood over her kimono and her eyes are just moving everywhere, scared of something that might get her. Other than that, she was spotless.

    Then the elves were released from their constraints.

    "Wha-what did you do?" Elen hesitated to ask.

    "Just teaching her lesson. If you worry about her virginity, I didn''t take it.

    Just bone breaking, very thorough and a lot of it." Kei replied.

    Even if the people downstairs didn''t hear, he gave threats, lessons on manners, and more threats. Being whispered to her fox ears through the whole bone breaking process. She was lucky that it was just bone breaking, he would do much worse but it was morning and wanted to eat.

    Elen got up from her chair and went towards Kirin.

    She nudged Kirin''s shoulder.

    "Ah!" Kirin yelped.

    Kirin was shaking nonstop. She stared at Kei and then at Elen. She continued staring at them back and forth for a few minutes. She didn''t know if talking to Elen was appropriate or not.

    "Manners. You forgot to say something." Kei said.

    "Yes master!" Kirin said with vigor.

    She got up from her chair and kowtow towards Polin''s direction.

    "I WAS WRONG! I shouldn''t have said those things! Let''s be friends forever! Please accept my apology!''

    What a certain turn of events. Polin stared at her and then at Kei. Kei just nodded his head and said:

    "Sometimes friends fight and mean words are said. As long they realize they are wrong and apologize. Everything should be okay."

    "Really?" Polin ask.

    "Really, little wifey. If I did something wrong, I would apologize too."

    "Okay!"

    Polin dropped down to Kirin''s level and also kowtow.

    "I''m sorry for being a terrible friend! I was just talking only about me! I didn''t ask anything about you. I''m sorry!"

    Polin had a realization that Kirin acted the way she did because she wasn''t a good friend and only focus herself. But really, Kirin didn''t care a flying fuck about her and was annoyed.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    There was silence in the room. The two young girls don''t know what to do. Kirin was suppose to apologize and Polin would accept it and that''s that. But Polin also apologizes and created an awkward situation.

    Kei shrugged his shoulder and said:

    "Look at that, how sweet. This will be the beginnings of a beautiful friendship."

    "Okay, everyone is sorry. Let bygones be bygones. Get up you guys and finish your breakfast. Today will be busy."

    <hr>

    The activity of the day was shopping, more specifically weapons and armour, and maybe some clothes.

    Kei already had a bunch from his purchase with Bagit, but only Jacklin and a few elves can fit in most clothes. Vetros declined because her hair wrapped her body like a X, covering her breast. Kei told her to at least get a loincloth to cover her lower region to be on the safe side.

    Going with a large group would be time consuming and will draw too much attention. Well, the demons would draw eyes more than anything. Kei had other errands to do, things to prepare.

    Elen, Kirin, and the rest of the elves were in one group.

    Bridget, Jacklin, Vetros, and Polin in the other.

    Kirin really needed some recuperation by Elen''s side.

    Polin was a bit afraid to go out but with two new people joining the team, she felt relieved to be among people different like her or someone considered to be in the same race.

    Bridget was getting stronger and was able to walk normally to some extent. Bridget was the leader of this group.

    Then the two groups went on their seperate ways.

    <hr>

    [Bridget''s group]

    Their first stop will be the blacksmiths.

    There was a small established zone of blacksmiths within the commerce district.

    Within the largest one, it looks like a generic store but the weapons look extravagant. A large sword with a pure white blade, magic imbued bows, and various other weapons hanging on the wall. There''s a counter and can hear the sounds of metal being hit in the backroom. There was a dwarf with black hair and beard and a roundish nose. He was shorter than Polin and was standing by the counter inspecting a short sword and he took a look at the group.

    He was stunned and shaking to see these oddballs. The rest of the customers rushed outside without glancing at the group when passing them.

    Bridget was at least normal but the people behind her were...

    Ignoring the drawf, everyone went to different sides of the room and look at the wares.

    Kei wanted for everyone to be well armed. What Kei had in stock was plain and ordinary from Asul.

    "Do I really need something like that?" Polin asked while pointing at a golden spear.

    "No, something small like a dagger or a short sword." Bridget responded and stared at Polin''s petite figure.

    Jacklin was also observing Polin''s body and said, "Do you know how to fight Polin?"

    "Nope!" Polin said with confidence.

    Bridget can only feel annoyed by Polin even since the beginning. So childish. I do not understand the appeal of this little one. She is so useless. Even my Lord had to buy two guards.

    Vetros pitched into the conversaton, "Learn to fight. Important."

    Polin tilted her head. She was just a villager and a simple wife, what can she do?

    Bridget smirked and add in, "Yes, all of us can fight or at least defend ourshelves. How about you?"

    "But darling said she would protect me." Polin answered back.

    "That is true but do you see him here right now? If he would get hurt because he needed to protect you, would you feel good?"

    "No! I wouldn''t feel good if darling get hurt." Polin started to feel dejected. She feels safe and glad she was loved and protected, but if he would get hurt because of her. Would she live with herself?

    Remembering how she was broken down at Asul and the various incidents where she had to return home.

    Polin tighten her fists and said with conviction: "I want to help! I don''t want to be useless!"

    CLAP CLAP CLAP

    There was an applause from the other girls. Vetros followed along thinking it was just a culture thing.

    "But... How do I fight?" Polin asked.

    The other three girls look at each other. Then Bridget and Vetros look back at Jacklin. Bridget was more of a magic user and Vetros''s battle style was not fitted for Polin. Jacklin was the one with more sword experience.

    "Don''t look at me. I was just a simple woman before I became a dullahan. After that it was just self-taught." Jacklin said.

    It was decided to just get Polin a dagger and a leather chest armour for now and then move on to a short sword if they were to get a teacher. Jacklin became a temporary instructor and sparring partner. Bridget didn''t own a device to measure Polin''s magic capabilities to see if she can use magic.

    After smacking the drawf''s face out of his dazed state, they were ready to buy. Bridget bought a saw-like sword and a morning star. She wanted to get a stave but the ones in shop was not up to her standards. Jackin got herself a light body amour and chainmail, thick leather bracers, steel plated guards for her shins, and leather boots with a steel tip.

    Vetros''s body was a weapon itself but she specializes in stealth attacks. In frontal assualts she needed to be more prepared. She decided to get a glossy black, round shield and a trident for reaching.

    The clothes shopping was short because they really not short on clothes. Kei told them to get whatever they want but they want to get this done, quick and simple. But Jacklin and Vetros were taking their time to sightsee.

    They had plenty of time to sightsee because Jacklin and Vetros look like battle-ready monsters about to attack at anytime. This cause everybody running and screaming.

    This is to be expected,Bridget thought.

    "If you met anybody that meant harm, do not hesitate to kill. Lets make haste," Bridget said.

    They took a load of different kind of loincloths in various colors and left.

    With the shopping done, they decided to head back.

    <hr>

    [Elen''s group]

    Their objective was to get some decent clothes for the elves that are still in tunics.

    While staying in one of the clothing shops Elen had snapped Kirin out of her state of fear. Luckily, she wasn''t broken but the experience created a deep rooted fear inside her.

    If she continued to stay with Kei''s group, how much can she handle under pressure?

    "Hey Kirin, after leaving this capital I''m heading straight towards Eluvia. I want you to come along no matter what."

    "But master wouldn''t like it," Kirin said in a fearful voice.

    Elen grabbed on to both of Kirin''s shoulders and shook her!

    "Snap out of it! We just have to bargain for your freedom!"

    She already promised for a large quantity of demon slaves, anything more and different will catch someone eyes. She can trust the tan elves but how about the others? She already explained the situation with vague details and did not mention the secret pact. They already decided to join her cause because they felt they owed a debt.

    "What was the thing you about to give this morning?"

    "It''s...it''s the Kitani fruit. If I was return safely home, I will give one of our fruits as payment for my freedom and return. But I don''t think master want my fruit no more," Kirin sound disinterested.

    "What!" Elen yelled. She look around to see no one was eavesdropping. Good thing Kirin''s voice was low for being a bit spiritless. Elen''s voice caught a few raising eyebrows.

    Kitani fruit was the most sought-out fruit to increase one''s lifespan and bring back one''s youth and beauty! No matter what race you were, time will catch up to everyone. In someone''s last moment, the Kitani fruit was an invaluable treasure. Prolonging the life of an aging monarch or bringing a lady''s former youth and increase attractiveness, the cost was only a trivial matter. Also, it was known to be quite delicious and addictive that you can make alcohol out of them.

    The snow fox clan are the only ones known to cultivate them due to a special environment within a cave on their lands. But there are rumours that they ran out of them.

    Elen: What a minute... Wasn''t beast-like demons are at least half the population of the Islands of Kitar? Then the clans rally together and push them out of the islands and massacre them a century ago? Then the snow fox clan certainly obtained a magical fruit...

    Elen can''t help but asked in a whisper.

    "Hey Kirin. How long have your family taken care of the fruits?"

    "My grandfather told me it was generation to generation. It''s our legacy. But some ugly demons were in our caves long ago and so we had them killed."

    "Uh huh... Then why don''t your family keep them a secret?"

    "My grandfather likes to brag and gave a few away as gifts. Pactically all my family ate them. But then we can''t eat anymore for some reason."

    "And you think you can give one away?"

    "Of course! I think we just ate too many and have to grow them again. I''m sure there is at least one that can be given away. Why you ask?"

    "Oh nothing... Don''t worry Kirin, I make sure you''re be free no matter what!"

    "If you say so sister Ele!" Kirin was getting back to her usual self and embraced Elen. Her two tails was wagging left and right in excitement. Kirin believed Elen could do anything and free her from this situation!

    With appropriate clothes bought, the group went to the blacksmiths'' area. They bought the basic armours for the elves and weapons of their choice. Money was no issue, so they were pretty happy. Elen and Kirin got chest armour and brand new staves.

    They are ready to go and look like a group of highly equppied adventurers'' party.

    While going through the market again on their way home, there were lack of people.

    Someone was running towards them. It was a plain merchant.

    "You''re adventurers right? You gotta help! There''s monsters over there! A headless swordswoman and a giant spider!"

    <hr>

    Eventually, everyone was back home.

    It was dinner time and Kei was going to announce something.

    "I think it''s time to leave the capital. I think a few of you know what it means."

    "Are you sure darling? I kinda like it here..."

    "Little wifey there will be a better home than this. A place where you can held your head high." Kei smiled after saying that.

    Polin reacted with a blush. "If you say so darling."

    "Are we going straight to the castle?" Bridget ask.

    "Of course. I would like to see the king''s face."

    "Please keep him alive for my own enjoyment."

    "Of course, of course. When everything is settled, the toyswill be ready."

    Bidget continued chewing on a piece of steak.

    Everyone else had no clue but it''s was nothing good.

    ...

    ...

    The next morning there was a loud banging on their door.

    BANG BANG BANG BANG

    "This is the captain of the guard! We know you habour monsters here! Get out now!"

    There were many men outside of their house, filling the street. Many witnesses yesterday came to their headquarters asking for help. After investigating, they figured out where they are hiding. And here they are in the early morning.

    They broken the door and tens of men rushed in and search everywhere!

    But there was no one!

    "Where are they!?!" Said the captain.

    BOOOOOOMM

    A couple of large monsters appeared out of nowhere! One of them used it''s long arm to strike the street where the soldiers were!

    The arm shook the earth like if god''s hammer was smashing it!

    Everyone in the whole castle town was woken up and ran to their windows to see what the fuck was going on!

    King Thomas was no different and ran towards his balcony and saw...

    WIGGLE WIGGLE WIGGLE

    SNIP SNIP SNIP

 Chapter 13: Cephalopods & Crustaceans Running Amok

    It was an unbelievable sight.

    A giant, redish 8-tentacle monster and a giant, hard blue shell creature with two huge claws.

    Kei had summoned the kraken and carcinus, a giant octopus and crab respectively.

    They are the size of a small mountain and started trashing the whole castle town!

    Not only that! The ground are starting to break apart, then a flood of smaller versions of the kraken and carcinus are coming out the cracks!

    What Kei prepared was summoning these octopi (octs) and crabs inside the sewers. He did this over his stay in the capital. Kei had to managed his mana since everytime he summoned, his mana had never replenished. Luckily the cost for summoning all kinds of creatures were low-cost. But he already summoned a million beings for his army. A monster can get stronger or evolved by consuming more mana with different elements. Kei was very generous in this regard for his army, resulting in 25% of his mana being unavailable until his army disappeared.

    But now, he had to be more cautious. There are several spells that consumed a lot, like that ultimate healing spell.

    So, he decided to summoned the octs and crabs over time, growing their numbers.

    He was testing out the changes of the octs and crabs by giving away various amounts of mana and different kinds of elements. It resulted in various sizes, different colors, and features. From the size of a small dog to an ox and there was a crab with a tiara on its head.

    He planned to dispelled them when the job was done.

    <hr>

    The larger octs are grabbing people by the legs and smacking them on the ground like rag dolls!

    The smaller ones would attached to the heads of people and bite them or stangled them to death!

    "Fucking slippery!"

    "MMMph! MMppppphhh!"

    "Let go of my leg!"

    "Kyyyaaa! No! Not there!"

    One of octs straighten one of its tentacle like an iron rod and forcefully insert its tentacle into a woman''s vagina. It was so forceful that it pushes straight through out her mouth!

    "Gur! Gurrrg! Ggur...."

    Pieces of organs are visible and escaped out her mouth. She died.

    The crabs on the order hand are using their claws as hammers and scissors and attack everything on site!

    A man with a broom tried to attack one of the crabs.

    That crab incised the broom then that man was cut in half.

    This was happening all over the castle town.

    No one can escaped the place because the bridge over the moat connecting to the outside had taken been over. Tentacles were creeping out of the moat and started grabbing people from the walls and bridge. Giant crabs were acting like guards, forbidding anyone to leave.

    Several amoured men was leading a charge against the box-like green crabs on the bridge. They are determined to leave!

    "CHARGE!"

    The soldiers lifted their shields and ran towards the crabs. Their shields clashed with claws. The soldiers tried to push through but the crabs were not moving an inch.

    Some bared their swords and spears and tried to slash and pierce them. But their shells were as hard as their shield if not harder!

    The crabs tried to be on the counter-offensive and used their claws to break the soldiers'' swords and spears in pieces.

    Long tentacles came out of the water below and started snatching the soldiers from the side.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Help!!"

    "Retreat! Retreat!"

    They cannot pass through the crabs and were afraid to get taken by whatever creature in the water.

    So they ran back and tried to find another exit.

    <hr>

    The octs were on the slow side compared to the crabs. So some of them decided to hop on to the top of the larger crabs for a joy ride.

    The crabs are walking sideways at a fast pace.

    They''re stopped by the gates of the inner wall leading to the castle!

    BAM BAM BAM

    A 6 stories building tall, pink crab with a tiara was bashing on the inner wall''s gates!

    The gate was about to be destroyed!

    "Men! Stop that pink thing at once!"

    Arrows were ineffective. Various magic was no use against the princess crab!

    But the smaller octs and crabs are getting hurt!

    So the princess crab back away to shield its subjects with its claws!

    The carcinus caught this on and sprinted towards the inner wall.

    Houses and buildings were getting crushed and pushed to the side by carcinus!

    Then he broken through the wall like a truck into a wooden house! It started using its claws to smash the rest of the wall and the soldiers on it in a fit of rage!

    Each time he hammered, it shook the ground!

    Once the dust settled carcinus approached the princess crab to see if its okay.

    <hr>

    While that was happening the kraken was just sweeping and slamming its arms in all directions.

    It cared less about its brethens and wanted to destroy. Its arms acts like a broom, sweeping houses and people like dirt!

    Using all of its appendages it stared grabbing people.

    "Ahhhh!"This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "No! No! Noooooo!"

    The kraken tilted to the side and revealing its black beaks. It open its mouth and started tossing his snacks inside.

    The people were never seen again.

    <hr>

    The king can''t belived what was happening in from of his eyes.

    This was the end for his kingdom. Just three years. What did I do wrong to deserve this?

    He was sweating beads. His doors became wide opened with a loud bang, drawing his attention.

    It was his wife, child, ministers, and guards!

    "We must go now! There are does things at our front doors!" Said one of the ministers.

    "Your majesty, we must use the secret tunnels." Said head of the guard.

    Thomas gritted his teeth and stared outside.

    "Did you secure most of the treasure from the treasury?"

    "Yes your majesty. We brought half of it and several heirlooms. We don''t have enough men to carry the rest!"

    As long I''m alive, I can come back. The Runis State or Cloq Dukedom can help me with the treasures as payment. Damn it! Should I just hideout and live in peace and not return?

    The reason why the people all appeared in the king''s chambers was because it was where the entrance to the hidden tunnels.

    BOOM

    The front entrance of the castle had been compromised!

    "Sweety we must get out of here now!" The queen yelled. She didn''t want to die!

    "Mama! Mama! Mama!" The small boy was crying in fright.

    "There there. Everything is fine!"

    The queen picked up her son and cuddle him.

    "You, you, and you! Come here!" Thomas was giving orders to a few men and approached to a large bookshelf in the back of the toom.

    "PUSH!!!" Thomas and the soldiers pushed the bookshelf aside and revealed a hidden iron door!

    "Everyone get in!" Thomas yelled.

    Everybody were rushing inside. There were a lot people considering the workload of the treasure.

    Once everybody was inside, the bookshelf were put in place like before, and locked the door.

    ...

    ...

    The tunnel system runs through the mountain where the castle situated. There was only one entrance and one exit, which was the other side of the mountain. There are many deadends that only the king can knows the true route.

    Everyone felt safe and relaxed. No one wants to look back or imagine how the rest of the people in the castle are doing.

    "Are we safe?" The queen ask Thomas.

    He wiped his sweat and responded: "As long we reach the other side before those things find the hidden entrance, if the find it. We should be safe.

    Hey Chris, how are you doing?" That was king and queen''s son name.

    He just nodded his head while in his mother''s embrace.

    "Papa, are we ever go back?" Chris asked. He was only 7 and was borned before his father was coronated. His whole life was the castle.

    Everyone present heard this question and doubted they would ever comeback unless they brung an army. Their own perished not too long ago.

    "We will definitely come back." Thomas said with confidence to ease the worries of his son and others.

    It was dark and humid in the tunnels. Only a handful of people has torches and mages lit a fireball for better a view.

    They are moving in a uniformed line in two columns.

    More cowebs are starting to appear and they were quite thick and sticky. The fire were slightly useful against them but it was taking too long to burn. The king decided to mow through them with a sword instead of a potential fire breaking out.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Someone screamed at the very back!

    More people started to scream!

    Clashes of swords and shield can be heard echoing through the tunnels.

    In panic, people are running far from the back to the front, dropping the treasure they suppose to carry! They are rushing towards the king and wanted to pass him but where stopped by the king''s personal guards, blocking them!

    So a few headed towards different tunnels! They don''t care, as long they can get away from the monster!

    Thomas grabbed one of them and punched him!

    "What the hell you''re doing! Get back there and get the treasure!"

    "Monster! Monster!" The soldier can only say those words in fright!

    It sounds like his men can''t win. But it was too hard to let go of the treasure! He need that to live or used to convince the other nations for help!

    "DAMN IT!!!" Thomas has to get it back later!

    "Fine! Take what you can and follow me!"

    Thomas and everyone following him were dashing. The cobwebs were started to be seen less and less. They finally reached a bronze door and seemed to be a makeshift room inside. The room was the size of the dining hall of the castle, a long hall with high ceiling. There were several old wooden chairs and tables scattered around along with chunks of rock. This room acts like a resting point and indication for Thomas that they were half-way there.

    Once everyone was inside, they boarded the door with planks of wood that was laying around and push boulders to block it. The stragglers came a few minutes later banging the door and yelling to be let in! Soon, nothing can be heard from the other side.

    Only half the men was left. Majority of the treasure was gone.

    "Damn! Damn! Damn!" Thomas was hysterical and was slashing his sword against the rocks.

    No one wants to utter a word in the king''s fit of rage and only some eyes caught something else in this room.

    After calming down he looked around to see why everyone was so quiet and then he saw a woman and a wing demon sitting by a round table, blocking the other door, sipping on wine.

    <hr>

    Kei''s spies already known the existence of this tunnel and just waited in this room. This room was the mid-point to pass through into another tunnel system leading to the exit on the other side of the mountain.

    Elen, Kirin, Polin, and the rest of the elves were outside of the capital uninvolved of the chaos.

    Bridget and Kei moved one of the tables in front of the other door and waited while drinking wine.

    Vetros and Jacklin were hiding in one of the dead end tunnels and was ordered to attack from behind once Thomas''s group pass them. And now only half of them remained: tired, irritated, scared, and confused.

    "Oh, hello!" Kei waved his hand towards Thomas and the others. He was in a happy mood because he got to spend some alone time with Bridget.

    Thomas and the others were not in a happy mood to respond and felt that this was not a coincidence that they were here.

    Then small balls of white flames appeared and illuminated the whole room. Everyone and everything can be seen like it was day.

    "You!" Thomas yelled like it came from hell. His face was turned white and so was several other faces.

    It was Bridget Jol Ruther. Former marchioness and convicted murderer of former crown prince and Thomas''s older brother.

    Bridget just smiled and continue sipping her wine.

    There was a cold silence in the room. A powerful monster was waiting for them from the way they came and the exit was just the other side passed Kei and Bidget.

    "You...you certainly gotten healthy..." Thomas said with sweat pouring down from his forehead.

    No reply.

    Then the queen tried to get sympathy. "This is my son Chris, you met him years ago remember. He''s 7 years old now. Young and innocent, you can at least let a mother and son go?"

    She tried to ditch everyone else and used her son to escape, but Bridget didn''t respond.

    Even if some of them didn''t recognize her face, they know of her deeds.

    One of the ministers, named Roth, who came along was old and grey. He been through many ups and downs in politics and turmoil from internal conflicts. Always side with those who benefit him.

    He knows that Bridget was holding a deep grudge. Nonetheless, he will try to save his own skin.

    "Miss Bridget, it certainly been long. It wasn''t my choice to go against you. It was Thomas and some other nobles who want to drag you down!"

    Bridget pointed her finger at him and shot a lightning bolt from her finger tip. Roth died in a second and his pieces flew everywhere!

    "Tch! Men what are you doing! Kill that treacherous bitch and that demon!" Thomas commanded!

    Then all the glowing flames disappeared including the torches.

    BOOM

    The door that was blockaded was opened!

    Vetros and Jacklin started attacking the unassumed men from behind.

    Kei stunned the key targets for Bridget''s revenge and dragged them in the shadows!

    Soon, everything came to an end.

    <hr>

    Elen, Kirin, Polin and rest were outside the capital''s walls.

    They were preparing for lunch outside in the open area.

    They can hear the screams and see the smoke rising from the capital.

    Kirin was hugging her legs being a witnessed to what was happening. Polin sat next her and patted her back.

    "See, nothing to worry about. Darling will destroy this place and move to a better home. People are mean to me there."

    Kirin''s body jolted. Her country was being invaded by the Cloq Dukedom but she never seen such catastrophe in her life. She always sadden and enraged to see her people and fellow kind being killed and their homes burned. What''s happening to Chesire Kingdom was just chaos. It was a different feeling. It was not for greed, territory, pride, or nationality. Just destruction. Whether there was some malice, planning, or secret agenda, Kirin didn''t see it.

    Elen sat the other side of Kirin and wrapped her arm over Kirin. I wonder if I will burn my capital if I had to fight my uncle. No! I need to negotiate before anything! I must convince the people first to stand by me!

    The cephalopods and crustaceans were running amok, the crabs more so. The octs are really not suited for land, resulting with the weaker ones dying and majority of them crawling towards the moat.

    <hr>

    The night came and the capital was silent.

    The octs, crabs, kraken and carcinus summoning was dispelled and were replaced with more abled beings to loot any and all valuables.

    Just like in Asul, slaves that are held captived were freed and some buildings were left untouched. Some people was still alive and kicking but stayed indoors until the creatures leave.

    In the deep dungeon of the castle were jail cells. It was where all the nobles Thomas locked up.

    Thomas and his family was in one of them.

    Bridget was passing through each cell taking a good look at everyone''s faces. Some recognizes her and can only feel despair knowing what we happen to them.

    This dungeon has a few torture rooms, one of them was very familar to her. It was the one where she stayed for days, weeks, and months.

    When she went in that room, she only can feel chills and saw flashbacks of her torments.

    Now, this room will be the final resting place of her tormentors and people who plotted against her.

    "Would like to begin?" Said Kei.

    Bridget nodded her head. She been waiting for this moment. This posionous lump in her heart and soul will be gone. Whether it brings clarity or not, she knows she will be enjoy this moment.

 Chapter 14: Will Be Back

    The Chesire Kingdom was finished.

    It was the first night that the capital had been taken over and Elen wanted to depart from here after the destruction. The borders of Eluvia was not far to reach from here.

    Kei and Polin was outside of the capital for a send-off to Elen and the elves.

    Vetros and Jacklin were checking and exploring the castle. They were searching and gathering for any treasure and enjoying their downtime. There had no reason to say their goodbyes to people they barely knew. For Bidget, she was not very close to Elen but enjoyed her company. But tonight, Bridget''s focus was on something else. In the future, maybe they will meet again.

    Kei had summoned 20,000 beings as promised and another 10,000 for extra insurance and as a gift. The majority were very reptilian and draconic in nature.

    Elen really doesn''t know if this was a good thing or not. She just shrugged it off and dealt with it as it comes along. Maybe Kei''s carefree nature was rubbing on her.

    Elen wanted to bring Kirin along with her and freed her from her collar. She just had to ask.

    "Kei, is it possible to bring her along with me? Or free her from her collar?"

    "There always a price to pay Elen. Besides, she is suppose to be little wifey''s first friend and she''s leaving?"

    Kei really didn''t care where Kirin would go, he still got her slave contract. The only thing holding her back here was for Polin. Kei bought her to be her companion and it only been like two days they known each other.

    Kirin stepped forward in front of Elen with a determined look and said: "I got something for my freedom! A Kitani fruit!"

    Kei raised an eyebrow and made a quizzical look.

    After a bit of explanation from Elen, Kei became very intrigued but suddenly Elen whispered into his ears: "This fruit may or may not still exist."

    "Then what do you want me to do? She''s not going anywhere." Kei whispered back.

    Elen gritted her teeth. She needed to bargain something else, her mind was in turmoil. Would she risked herself for Kirin? They were close when they were younger, sworn siblings of sorts.

    Elen was starting to show a grim expression. Kirin was oblivious to Elen''s troubles and held her head high like Kei should be grateful to get this fruit.

    "Heh heh heh." Kei was giggling.

    Elen was taken back to reality by his snickering and asked, "What''s so funny?"

    "Hah! He must be so happy with joy to get one of famiy''s treasured fruit! Che che che." Kirin replied.

    That wasn''t the reason why he was laughing. He just thinks this whole situation was ridiculous. Ever since the beginning, he can see Elen and Kirin are together like glue. Did they think he had a black heart? It''s pure as the underground spring water.

    He can''t help but feel a tinge of delight when they were together and maybe a little envy to see close sibling-like relationships. Back then, he had someone like that but... Betrayal can be really be a bitch.

    So, Kei decided to throw a lifeline.

    "Okay. Okay. I don''t want this fruit. I just don''t like it when you''re sulking Elen. So, I let Polin decide."

    Elen and Kirin froze and moved their sights upon a small demon girl, who was standing next to Kei.

    "Uhh..." With the spotlight shone on Polin, she was stump with the decision.

    "Elen is leaving but she want to bring Kirin with her?" Kei reclarified.

    "Why? You don''t want to be my friend no more?" Polin''s mood dropped.

    "No no no no no! Even if we''re far apart, we''re always be friends no matter what!" Kirin tried to swiftly to get Polin''s mood back up or her bones will break!

    "Sister Ele is important to me and she needs me! Where she goes, I go! Please!" Kirin was losing breathe.

    Polin was her last hope. If she would known that being with Elen rest on Polin''s shoulders, she would''ve been nicer! Kirin was kinda lost seeing that Kei can care less about the Kitani fruit!

    Polin looked at Kirin''s tearing face, Elen''s hopeful face, Kei''s smiling face, and then at Kirin''s collar.

    Polin was already aware that Kirin was forced to be her friend when they first met. From Kirin''s short lived tantrum, it was officially confirmed about Kirin''s position in all this. That Kirin was a slave and she was a slave once too. Polin didn''t really know what slaves are except force to do things they didn''t want. She was lucky that Kei became her husband and that he loved her and she loved him back.

    If they were really friends or wanted to be friends, Polin wanted it by choice!

    "We''re not friends!" Polin yelled from the bottom of her heart and directly at Kirin.

    Kirin and Elen''s faces pale like it was the end of the world! If they are not friends then Kirin was worthess to Kei!

    Polin pulled on Kei''s shirt demanding his full attention.

    "Yes, little wifey?"

    "Can you... Can you free Kirin for me. Please." Polin said with a puppy face.

    Kirin and Elen was shock beyond belief! This can''t be happening, right?

    Kei still kept his smile and took out Kirin''s slave contract. It bursted into a flame and turned into ashes. Kirin''s collar popped open!

    Kirin touched her neck to make sure and stared at Polin.

    Kei picked up Polin like she was a small puppy and kissed her cheek many times.

    "Stop it! It tickles!" Polin happily complained.

    Kei stopped and said to her: "You''re a good person."

    "There you have it. You''re free now. You should be grateful that little wifey is a kind person. Elen, if you want to get into contact talk to one of the summons. We will meet again." Kei said.

    Everything was said and done.

    ...

    Kei and Polin walked further and further away until they can''t be seen. Kirin was staring into the distance where they left. Then lower her eyes looking at the ground.

    If she met Polin at a different place in a different time, she would treat her like a peasant or worse.

    All this time she kept her distance from Polin and were antagonistic towards her. When she said they''re not friends, something struck her. Loss? Pain? Joy? Fear?

    I''m free now and that''s all that mattered. Now, I can be with sister Ele.

    Moments later, Elen pulled Kirin towards the carriage, going west towards Eluvia.

    Another army was marching. Each stomp rocks the ground. And the dragons flew into the air like rulers of the sky.

    Elen can go back home and take her rightful place!

    <hr>

    [Back to the end of Ch 14]

    Four days had passed. One by one the prisoners of the dungeon was burned, chopped, mangled, starved, and subjected to all sorts of torments and little games.

    And its the finale. The king and his family and a few high noblemen and their family, a total of 10 people.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    They were all chained up naked to the wall of the torture room. Weakened and exhuasted from being holded up in captivity with barely any food and water. Some faces were ashen from seeing limbs hooked up from the ceiling like a butcher''s shop.

    Kei was present for all this, mainly for security purposes or be an assistant. Bridget putted the sons and daughters of the king and noblemen onto a wooden table seperately. Their hands and feet were tied in place.

    There were 3 sons and 1 daughter. Other then the king''s son, the other children were around 20 years old. Young, plenty to live for, but ends today.

    Let''s start with one of the sons. Bridget grabbed a her saw blade that she bought not too long ago and began sawing off his limbs, piece by piece.

    The srceaming was taking over the room but the sawing never stopped.

    "Stop it! Just stop!" Said his father.

    "Father! Father! Gahhhhh!"

    He was getting paler and paler as the blood was draining out of his wounds. Then slowly died of blood loss. Bridget was less amused when killing their children.

    As for the other noblemen''s son. Bridget decided to put him and his parents in a hole. This hole was just made and it was filled with carnivorous insects. They were subjected to being devoured by insects. Munching and munching on their skins, muscles, organs, then there was nothing left but bones.

    The daughter was watching all this in horror. She realized it''s her turn. She tried to escape from the ropes but she doesn''t had the strength to do so.

    "Father! Mother! Do something! Riches! Land! Whatever you want! I done nothing wrong!"

    Her parents remained silent. They knew what they did. And this was the end result.

    Bridget ran her bloody hand from in-between the daughter''s thighs, to her belly, in-between her valley, and then across her face. A red straight line was formed.

    Bridget formed a circular blade out of her lightning magic. It buzzed like a chainsaw and was rapidly turning and turning.

    The daughter was getting desperate, she was offering to be a servant and even a slave!

    Bridget stopped a moment to get Kei opinions. His response was a shrug. He didn''t care. This was Bridget''s decision, if she wanted to take in a servant then he wouldn''t stop her.

    But Bridget wouldn''t want this one.

    So, Bridget began sawing from the bottom to the head. It was swift and the daughter''s body was in half.

    Now, turned to the last child, the king''s son.

    "Please forgive! Forgive! My son is innocent!" The queen yelled.

    Bridget grabbed her morning star and started smashing the son''s legs into pieces!

    The kid screamed! "Mother! Mother! It hurts! It hurts!"

    HIs legs were so brittle. He was wailing like a pig.

    To end his torment, Bridget steadily stood next to the son''s head.

    Bridget lifted the morning star over her head and swung down!

    The son''s grey matter was all over the place. The queen sobbed while the king''s face was expressionless.

    Now there''s the king, queen, nobleman, and nobleman''s wife.

    The noble duo suffered the rack. This will required Kei''s help. The duo''s wrists and ankles bounded to a wooden frame by rope. Kei and Bridget turned the handle on the opposide side and the victims continued to strecthed. The limbs were torned apart.

    There were still alive, howling their pain. So Bridget just shocked them to death. Their crispy skin filled the air.

    2 left.

    The queen was subjected to the heretics fork. A torture device consisted of a metal piece with two opposed bi-pronged forks attached to a belt. It was attached to the queen''s neck and if the queen''s head dropped the forks would pierced her throat and chest. She can''t fall asleep.

    Then she was put on another torture item called the donkey. A vertical wooden board with V-shape wedge on the top. You supposed to put weights on her legs for the wedge to sliced through her body but Bridget wanted the fork end her. Chains were attached to the ceiling and walls to keep the queen steady on the donkey. Ah, she''s getting wet.

    The king was forced to seat of the chair of torture. The chair was layered with sharp spikes all over the surface. The king was restrained with tight straps.

    Bridget took a plain chair and sat in front of the king. Eye to eye.

    ""Hello." Bridget softly said.

    "Finally the mute speak. I thought you had lost your voice from all cocks that entered you mouth."

    Bridget grabbed an oversized pair of scissors and cut off the king''s tongue!

    "Mmff! Grsknx! Hopafhd!"

    "I thought you would''ve spend more time with the others?" Kei asked.

    "It been a week of torturing with little sleep. It''s affecting me. But the king and queen was best for last."

    Bridget scanned over the king''s body: nails, penis, balls, teeth, nose, eyes, ears, lips, muscle, joints, nerves, bones, ... mind.

    So many things to tear, burn, and break.

    Bridget pulled a cart of tools next to her. There were pilers, chisel and hammer, pins and nails, variety of knives, and other sorts of things.

    "Listen." Bridget was trying to get the king''s attention but he was staring at his wife''s naked body.

    Bridget slammed the king''s hand deeper into the spikes!

    "Listen!"

    The king jolted but didn''t scream because he didn''t want to give her the satisfaction! So, he stared at the Bridget and she stared back.

    "You ruined my life and gave me hell. You got too jealous of your brother and greedy with offers from the nobles. Even if he was my finacee, he was about to replaced me with someone younger. I can care less about being queen or him but you used me as a scapegoat. That was your mistake!"

    Her voice was getting colder and more savage!

    "Humilated! Beaten! Raped! Tortured! Eating scraps and drinking my own urine! But I survived. Survived long enough to get a second chance!"

    Bridget slammed the king''s other hand!

    Tears started to appear and flowed down her redden cheeks, while forming a scowl on her face.

    "People say revenge is not the answer but it''s laughable! People say those words because they do not have the means to do so! Even if they have the chance, they wouldn''t take it! Using an excuse that the tormenter of their lives would be punish by justice, karma, or judge by god in the afterlife!

    No. Life is what you make it with your bare hands. You make things happen! If those people want to submit to circumstances without trying, then they can cry in their cradle all they want! I will not look down on myself! Or be put down!"

    Bridget quickly wiped her face and really began.

    She grapped a device that denails. She places it under his pinky finger nail.

    She gazed at the king''s eyes and he shook his head side to side.

    Then she slammed the lever and his nail lifted up pointing up to the ceiling!

    "MMMmmffff!!!!!" The king refused to scream out loud!

    "1 down. 19 more to go. Don''t worry, I will get you to scream that you would lose your voice."

    <hr>

    Two days later. The king and queen had passed. The last known rulers of Chesire Kingdom and later lost in the pages of history.

    Bridget took off all her bloody clothes and entered a washing room. She washed the blood of her hands, face, and wherever else it appeared before going in the pool area.

    The pool area was large with plenty of brillant magical laterns that gave a golden light to the whole room. Inside was a massive pool of steaming water and smaller pools all around. Floor and walls made of light grayish marbles with statues of naked women.

    The bathing room''s humid atmosphere envelopes her entire body. She slowly entered one of the smaller pools that wasn''t deep and allowed the warm water to wash her tension away. She laid her head on the folded towel by the edge like a pillow.

    "It''s done."

    With a clear conscience and freed mind of revenge that rages for years, she can finally rest peacefully. Bridget slowly closes her eyes and began to rest in the pool.

    Until a few minutes later, Bridget heard splashing at the main pool. Vetros, Jacklin, Polin, and Kei had entered.

    "Yay! Darling is done with work!"

    Kei had been with Bridget for about a week doing ''work.'' At least Vetros and Jacklin kept her company and grew fond of each other.

    Everyone was bare for the world to see but it was just them.

    Vetros and Jacklin''s body submerged themselves deeper into the pool. Jacklin''s head was left by side and had a warm, wet towel on her forehead.

    "Every time I go in here, it feels so good!" Jacklin was having the best of time. Ordinary people don''t get the luxury of playing around in a warm pool!

    Kei sat on the low depth area. The water only reaches to his adomen. He was looking around and he caught his eyes on Bridget.

    Bridget was still keeping her eyes closed, so Kei left her be.

    He stretched his back and wings, and watched the other girls enjoying the pool.

    "Hey master. Since Bridget and you are done with shady business in the dungeons. Are you going to be king of Chesire or something?" Jacklin asked.

    Kei splashed water at her. "Whose doing shady business?"

    "Pfftf! Blahh! Don''t do that! I''m just a head!"

    "In a few days we make way for the north and find the other demons."

    "We have to move again? This place has a big pool!" Polin became moody.

    "I know but I have business to deal with. It''s not like we can never be here again."

    Polin pouted and continued practicing her swimming.

    Vetros was getting closer to Kei and stared at his feathered wings.

    Kei chuckled and unfurled his wings for her to get a better look and even touched them.

    "Are you sure you''re not part harpy?" Jacklin asked because harpies are the only known race to had feathered wings.

    "I''m sure."

    Polin was also playing with his wings and wrapped herself in one of them. "Darling''s wings are warm and comfy while sleeping!"

    "Hmm..." Jacklin can''t help but imagined sleeping in them like a blanket now.

    The noise and splashing, continues until everyone decided to go to bed.

    <hr>

    The next morning in the dining room.

    All was present from breakfast, it felt it was buisness as usual. Even if group had increased, they were still missing someone.

    Polin was poking her food with a fork and mashing them together. The capital of the kingdom was becoming more empty by the day. A good part of the population was perished and many of the civilians left by their own volition after the attack.

    Kei looked at women in the dining room and then outside the window. It was bright and still summer time. Kei heard in this world, summer was longer and winter was short. The travel up to the far corner of the continent would be tiring and hot. Kei can move faster without a lot of company.

    Like Polin said before, why move? A nice castle, great pool, nice view (except for the destroyed buildings outside), and Eluvia was just next door. Elen and Kirin can always visit. So, Kei decided to announce to everyone in the room.

    "Everybody, I change my mind."

    Everyone turned their heads and their ears opened.

    "I decided to go alone."

    "Why! Is it because I said I didn''t want to move?" Polin was is distressed, thinking it was her fault.

    "No no no. You make a good point little wifey. Where I''m going will be long and the travel will be hard. So, I decided Bridget and you should stay here and hold down the castle."

    Polin wanted to complain but Bridget shook her head to stop Polin to waste any more words.

    Jacklin was secretly tearing up that she doesn''t have to leave the comforts of the castle! Plus, Kei was the one leaving!

    "I follow." Vetros said.

    Kei nodded to show approval since Vetros has her own reasons to travel.

    <hr>

    The next few days were normal more or less and finally Kei and Vetros were about to depart.

    Outside of the entrance Polin was hugging tightly onto Kei''s waist. She was crying her eyes out.

    "You swear you will be back! You swear! You swear!"

    "Yes. Yes. I swear a million times I will be back." Kei forcefully pulled her off from his waist and lifted her up. So he can give her a bear hug himself.

    "It will be long but I will be back. You ever want to contact me just talk to one of the summons. Okay?"

    Polin sniffled a few times before muttering, "Okay."

    Kei put her down and kissed her forehead. Then walked in front of Bridget.

    "I''ll be back."

    "Yes. We will meet again. Come back soon." Bridget only gave a smile and nothing more.

    Jacklin was saying her goodbyes to Vetros and joined Polin and Bridget at the gate.

    Vetros got on a sturdy carriage being pulled by four healthy horses, with Kei as the driver.

    Now it''s just Bridget, Polin, Jacklin, a ruined capital, and a limited amount of undead skeletons to protect the castle.

 War Chronicles: Fall of the Runis State and so on-

    The forces that will clash had arrived at their location.

    On this immense grassland was a two-feet deep river splitting the playing field. There was a thin forest surrounding the grassland.

    20,000 skeleton warriors, 8,000 dullahans, and 2,000 great witches were commanded by SG Mace on the east.

    60,000 men from Runis State, 10,000 men from Gevia Country, and 20,000 from Kelm Dukedom on the west.

    Flags of each party were fluttering in the wind, showing their allegiance.

    It was daytime and everyone was in formation or preparing to march for battle. For now, they were just observing each other for movements and setting up their own camps.

    <hr>

    [Allied Forces]

    Prince Kohen of Gevia Country used his heighten vision to see across the field.

    "Nothing but undead and women. I thought we''re fighting demons. No horns, colored skin, or even flesh. Only thing that''s alive are the women in cloak, pointy hats, and ... holding brooms? Are they servants? Dressing up? Or are they the mastermind? Just a gathering of necromancers who are Death Goddess zealots. Strange."

    "It''s strange indeed your highness. But we have a duty as the frontlines," said Jol. He''s the royal captain of the guards and Kohen''s personal tutor in art of the sword. Also, Kohen''s acting bodyguard.

    The prince gritted his teeth. "Damn them! They clearly want to use us as cannon fodders! My people are not pawns.

    Teacher. Would it be wrong to escape from battle?" Kohen said his last sentence in a whisper from eavesdroppers.

    "Your highness, you are the commander of these fine men and women. You tell them to go left, they go left. Tell them to fight to the death, they fight to the death. I see no shame in running to protect your people."

    Jol''s words were what he needed to hear. He thought Jol would frown him for leaving their ''allies'' to die. But really, there were only 30,000 enemies and the Ruins State can''t take care of themselves with their 60,000 men? Screw them!

    Kohen: What a waste of time! But how can we escape this situation? Don''t fight, Runis State and Kelm Dukedom will kill us here for being traitors. Fight Deco Parade and suffer heavy losses or even be wipe out as well.

    The plan was for Gevia forces to clash with Deco Parade at the river. While Kelm splitted their forces and flanked them at both their sides. Then surrounded them and finished them off. How long can Gevia held on against Deco Parade''s 30,000 with their 10,000, before Kelm finished maneuvering?

    And that''s even if Deco Parade decided to move all their manpower or if Kelm wanted to execute the battle strategy! What''s worse was that Runis State will hanging in the back doing nothing while the battle was happening!

    Kohen: Damn it father! Did you send me to die!

    A lose, lose situation! The prince didn''t had a voice in that meeting! Using an excuse that they didn''t even contributed enough men! Whose fault was to invade in the first place!

    The prince was fuming and each passing second he felt more dreadful.

    He hopes Deco Parade wouldn''t send a lot men at first contact.

    ...

    ...

    The Kelm army were spiltted into two. Both laying close to the thin forest of the opposite side of each other, leaving a wide, empty space in the middle between all parties.

    General Tol was sent by Kelm Dukedom to lead 20,000 men. Half their numbers were cheap mercenaries and reward driven adventurers. No one can escaped from the allure of money and war was one of the easiest means, but riskier. Killing demons seems to the most easy thing to do, easy money right?

    But the reality was undead and strange women. A lot of men were already drooling from the prospects of capturing them and getting their own sex slave. There''re so many. Why were they''re so many? Are they gonna swept the dust away on this entire grassland?

    A lieutenant rushed to Tol''s side and spoke. "General, the magic cannons are all set and hidden."

    "Good! Good! Ha ha ha!" Tol laughed with delight and a sinister smile appeared on his face.

    The magic cannons were a loan from the Runis State. They were recently developed by the collaboration between the drawves and researchers from a magic college in the Vita Empire.

    What better way to test it than live targets in an actual battle.

    <hr>

    [Deco Parade]

    A big tent was set up and the only people inside was SG Mace and a Witch Elder calling herself Johanna.

    Johanna has a mature woman''s face and silky smooth skin. Despite her title of Witch Elder, she''s far from the looks of a senior citizen. There were a few thin grey streaks on her violet hair.

    "A report from one of my girls said our enemies have a little surprise." Johanna said while tilting her round glasses on her face.

    "It doesn''t matter. No change of the plan".

    "Hoh hoh hoh. Confident ain''t we but I''m also thrilled. My very first operation for Deco Parade. I hope my participation brings great results."

    "Your insights are invaluable. I don''t think any army in this world would rival us."

    "There''s a thin line between confidence and arrogance general." She puffed a smoke from her glossy, black pipe with a golden tip.

    "Hmph. I know. Let''s begin and finish this in one fell swoop. The other plans are underway as well."

    SG Mace ordered 10,000 skeleton warriors and dullahans on undead horses to march.

    Johanna sent messages to a handful of witches to take to the skies.

    <hr>

    "They''re moving!" A soldier of Gevia shouted and pointing at the undead.

    "Damn. Calvary get on your horses and ride!" Kohen got on his horse, drawn his sword, and pointed towards the river.

    Kohen: Those numbers are fine by me!

    Before Kohen goes joining with,his men, Jol stopped him.

    "What are doing! I have to join them!" Kohen pulled the reins of horse trying not to trample Jol.

    "Your highness, you''re the commander here. As commander, you have to stay behind and give instructions." Jol spread out his arms, not letting him pass.

    "But!"

    "I know you love your fellow contrymen but if you fall, who will bring us back home?" Jol said in a solemn voice. Jol will not let anything happened to the prince.

    Kohen steeled his nerves and tighten his reins. He looked out towards the river when 3,000 calvary are riding towards.

    ...

    The river was a half mile wide and before the two armies met, the undead stopped dead at the edge of the river!

    Gevia forces had entered the water. The height of the water had barely any effect on the horses, so they keep riding.

    The adrenaline was pumping in their blood! They don''t question why the undead stop, they''re right in front of them! Just a several feet away from battle!

    Kohen was focusing his eyes and then he caught something in the sky. With a shock on his face he screamed, "Those women are flying!"

    Everyone turned their head towards the sky! The witches were flying on their broom! How was that possible!This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Before the calvary can clashed their swords and spears with the enemy, the water turned to solid ice by the witches with their witchery! The sudden stop of the horses made many soldiers falling forward off their horses!

    "KILLLL!!" The undead yelled in unison. They charged and slaughtering the fallen soldiers and those who are still on their horses! The majority of the calvary were stuck! Those who hadn''t gotten into the water yet got off their horses to avoid slipping. They ran across to fight the undead and get the friends out of the frozen river!

    "Nooooooo! Retreat!!" Kohen screamed in fear. Kohen rode around Jol and tried to save them!

    BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM

    Explosive noises were heard from the far side when the Kelm''s men are located!

    "Ahhh!" "Gahhhh!"

    Metal balls crashed onto the people on river! Whether they be enemies or allies, they''re getting crushed!

    Repeated shots after shots from cannons are being heard.

    Kohen look both sides and his face ashen. "Keellllmmm!"

    The screams and cries are being heard from his people. Between the cannons and the undead, there was no escape!

    Kohen bit down on his teeth. Between Deco Parade or this farce of an alliance, which were his true enemies!

    "Go north! Everyone get out of here!"

    "Your highness, how about those weapons!" Jol yelling not too far.

    "Forget them! I''m sure Deco Parade will deal with them! Now! We''re not staying!"

    The calvery can''t be rescued! He needed to bring who were alive back! He will not stay here any longer with traitors!

    ...

    The witches in the sky took the offensive and shot red beams of energy from magic circles formed in front of each witches'' palms and some from their wands in the air!

    BVVVNNNNNN BVVVNNNNN BVVNNNNN BVVNNN

    Cannons nor arrows can''t reach them. Thin pillars of energy zipping through the ground - cutting through armors, bodies, and even the magic cannons like butter!

    The cannon were easy to reload and fire but were just as easily destroyed!

    Tol looked at this scene of carnage, seeing these beams decimating his men.

    "AAahhh!" "My arm! My arm!" "Ruuunnn!!"

    Everyone was running from these beams and scattering like ants!

    ...

    The 60,000 men from Runis State were just watching. They were far from the battle, right at the rear at the edge of the forest. They only needed to turned around and escaped this place.

    Can 60,000 men fight against these witches? Even the mages on the ground doesn''t feel confident!

    Before their leader were to give a retreat order, the ground was shaking!

    Cracks upon cracks were appearing and spreading like webs across the field underneath the Runis State''s base and camps! The ground collapses and groups after groups of people were falling into a huge hole!

    Something bursted out of the bottom and sides of the hole! They''re huge and white giant worms!

    The wiggling, white worms screeched!

    The worms began attacking and devouring the soldiers of Runis State!

    ...

    Kohen, Jol, and several personnels were riding horses, while about 7,000 others are runing with their equipment. It was chaos, the witches had air superioirty and all the undead came rushing to take whoever was alive.

    The Gevia force were able to enter the forest, the other nations were busy. There were stragglers from Kelm and Runis State but something happened in this thin forest. A tree branch stabbed a soldier!

    Several trees started moving! Is there a big wind? No. Earthquake? No. The trees were alive!

    Random trees started attacking the stragglers and them!

    A large branch swept through Kohen''s men in the back. Some trees started pulling themselves out of the ground!

    Kohen looked back but a branch was about to hit Kohen in the front. Jol managed to rushed past Kohen and cut the branch with his sword.

    "My prince, watch what''s in front of you!" Jol yelled.

    "But the others!" Kohen turned to look back again, most of his men were trapped fighting! Tears were forming in his eyes.

    Jol was grateful to had a kind prince but he was too soft. Kohen should prioritized his own well being as the heir to the throne. So, Jol decided to protect his highness from doing something foolish. He turned his horse around and rushed to battle.

    "Go on ahead! We will meet up! You men better take him home!" Jol rode with a shining sword in hand and attacked the trees.

    Kohen continued riding with his heart heavy as a boulder. Even though his eyes were hot, he knew Jol was great fighter. Cutting trees will not be difficult for him, Kohen belived in him.

    ...

    Jol continued helping out his comrades, many ran passed Jol and several veterans while they became the defensive line. Jol''s endeavors were baring fruit, then suddenly the trees stopped attacking.

    Jol was stunned but didn''t let his guard down.

    "Aha~ There seems to be competent fighter among their ranks general." A womanly voice came from above! Before Jol can even looked up, a blur came down and smashed into the ground!

    CRASH

    Once the dust settled, it was a skeleton in a fine uniform with a large mace in one of his bony hands.

    The woman also slowly descended and lightly stepped on the ground. She was not flying on a bloom like the other flying witches but it''s a long, twisted wooden staff with glowing orb inside a serpent''s mouth at the top end.

    The undead fighters were coming towards Jol and the veterans, trees were surrounding them, and witches hovered over them, blocking out the sun.

    There was no escape. This was the end of the line for Jol and the others. At least they saved as much as they can.

    <hr>

    [Capital of Runis State]

    The king was in his study room, waiting for the news of victory.

    "Ahhhhh!" "Runnnn!"

    Screams can be heard from the outside. He jumped from his chair and ran towards the window.

    Dragons, wyverns, and all sorts of large birds are attacking the capital!

    BOOOM

    Smoke was rising from the gates! Before the king can run towards the door - CRASH!

    A sapphire dragon busted into his wall!

    "There you are king." A hollow, deep voice came out from the dragon!

    "It... It can talk!" The king was surprised! He never heard or met a dragon that can talk!

    Before the king can react, the dragon opened it jaws and stretched it neck to reach the king.

    The dragon clamped it jaws onto the shaken king and shakes it prey. The king was dead and the capital had fallen.

    <hr>

    [Cathedral - Vita Empire]

    The pope was listening to the reports of recent events and he was trembling.

    "What the meaning of this!" The pope''s voice was like thunder and a gust of wind.

    In front of him were high priests and priestesses, bishops, arch bishops, and heads of various sectors like discipline, military, and finances.

    The reports didn''t not just include the fall of the Runis State, but also the attacked of the capital of Kelm Dukedom and invasion of Gevia Country! While the the Alliance focused on the battle on the supposed small Deco Parade of 30,000, their main force attacked various key locations. Apparently their numbers were massive!

    Multiple segments of Deco Parade that numbers hundreds of thousands! Some speculated that it was even more! Dragons, flying mages, moving trees, giant worms, hordes of giant spiders, undead, ghosts, tentacle monsters, golems - it was too much to handle. The officials of the Life Church and the Vita Empire are skepital of these reports and sightings!

    The whole chamber filled with loyal believers in front of pope were startled and muttered to one another. Is this the end for them? The Deco Parade was right at the borders of Vita Empire!

    The pope gazed over the chamber and then stared at the Life Goddess mural on the dome ceiling.

    It been 20 years since he heard her voice and in their time of need now, there was nothing.

    The pope clenched his fists and yelled with authority, "Enough!" Everyone stopped and stared at their leader.

    "Since this have gone too far with have to wake them up. Send the Holy Knights. Get as many mana stones as possible and make it quick." The pope was tired and exhausted.

    The pope was thinking why was this happening? The Deco Parade was obviously fighting in the name of the Death Goddess, but there was no reports of demons taking charged of this. This mass of monsters doesn''t just appeared out of thin air. Summoners can''t conjured most of those things. There got to be someone behind this.

    Hopefully after the destruction of the Deco Parade, the Holy Knights will go out and kill the one who started this!

    <hr>

    [Border of Jules Domain]

    SG Bow and Talwar with their officers and 200,000 minions are waiting outside of the borders of Jules Domain. The tan elves that were with Elen came flying on a dragon''s back to meet with the Deco Parade.

    Elen sent them back home and to deliver a letter to their sovereign, her aunt. Elen knew the destruction the Deco Parade will spread, so she asked Kei to not attack Jules Domain. He complies, if Jules Domain can accept an alliance. Kei heard from the generals, that they do not want to submit to the Life Church''s demands. That''s an ''A'' in his book.

    Soon, the envoys of Jules Domain came and brought all important, involved individuals to their temple.

    ...

    The alliance between the Deco Parade and Jules Domain was completed, a temporary alliance.

    "This sovereign is most pleased! My little niece is alive and well. Good, good. The two of you will be rewarded well. Now, go rest." The two elves left the throne room, leaving the two skeletons.

    As fast as two skeletons came in, they came out of the jungle in record time. It was very briefed through the whole exchange. The letter might got something to do with it. The temporary alliance was merely a non-aggression agreement for a certain period of time. If they truly wanted to form relationships, the leader of the Deco Parade must at least show his face.

    Jules Domain had benefited from this war, getting rid of human neighbors without lifting a finger.

    <hr>

    [Capital of Gevia Country - Castle]

    Prince Kohen and less than half of the orginal troops had came back, but they sadly lost Jol.

    Kohen was currently bedridden with his mother and siblings by his side.

    The nightmare was still alive. Deco Parade was ravaging their land and at the gates of their capital.

    ...

    Inside the throne room was King Howle and in front of him was SG Spear.

    "You want us to become a vessel state?" Howle squeezed his armrests. This was ridiculous, all the killing and burning down towns and villages. Deco Parade wanted to make them a vessel state.

    If they don''t agree, they will start attacking them. As a king with pride, he will not submit.

    "I will not become accept this proposal."

    "Wait! My king, you must reconsider. We do not have the manpower to fight them!" An advisor spoke up. The advisor turned to Spear and said, "General Spear, will our king will still have the right to rule as he pleases?"

    Spear nodded his skull. "Of course there will be laws and restrictions be given out by our Lord but he will let you rule as before." The advisor sighed a relief. In his mind, surviving was top priority.

    Howle slammed his fists on his chair, destroying the armrests. "Then how about the damages! The lives that are lost, the crops, my soldiers! IF we become a vessal state, will your lord pay up for what he done! Any benefits given to us!?!"

    Spear''s neck suddenly make a click sound by tilting his head. "Paying for damages?" A sudden chill came to those who were in the throne room. A ghastly voice suddenly took over the room by Spear, "You fought against us at the battle in Runis State. What right do you have when you lose? NONE!

    The benefits for being a vessal is serving our Lord!

    This is your final chance. Do you wish to be a vessal state?"

    "No."

    "Then so be it." Spear turned around and left. Kei wanted to keep towns and cities intact as much as possible but if their was no compromise, then it''s too bad. Just don''t destroy the place too much.

    Gevia Country had fallen. Survivors of all fallen towns and nations are herded in several camps and treated as slaves until further notice. They do the aftermath clean up, farming, and caring for domestic animals. It''s no different from their daily lives, except being orphaned, losing family members and friends, and having a collar around their neck.

 Return of Eluvias Queen pt 1

    It had been 3 days since Elen leaved the capital with Kirin, the elves, and a loaned army. Elen and Kirin stayed in a decorated, brown carriage with lavish furnishing inside. A few wagons of supplies are in front of them and an army following them.

    It was a very pleasant journey. Elen talked about the good-old days with Kirin, discussing current issues with the elves, and learning about the situation in Jules Domain from their native elves. Everything was going smoothly. Maybe... A bit lonely. No! Forget about them.

    Elen''s life had became stable with a cleared head: without Kei fooling around, Polin''s love sick puppy behavior, and Bridget''s clever-than-you eyes. She looked outside the window and gazed the wide open green plains and passing clouds. It was so peaceful, far from destruction. Sometimes she wondered: how the world will change once everything was done? Done with the scheming, done with the wars, and the people who will stand on top.

    They were drawing closer to the border, it won''t be too long.

    After a long silence, Kirin wanted to ask something. "Hey big sister Ele. After taking back the throne..." Kirin shifted in her seat and looked down. "Is it possible to... Take me back home and help?" Kirin looked up and stared at Elen with her big eyes.

    Elen scratched her head after looking at her sad face. Elen wasn''t so sure about this. IF she managed to get back her rightful throne, she needed to spend time to clean house of corruption, maintain public order, and keep her end of her deal with Kei. Does she even have the time? She really wanted to help her but...

    "I''m sorry Kirin, but I don''t think we will have time," Elen said in a calming voice. "Once I''m in power, I will have a lot to do. I can send a small troop or a dragon to escort you and help fight Cloq."

    Kirin sighed and felt dejected. Since she was alone with Elen, she hoped Elen could do a favor. She was worried about her family and homeland. Also, she was not a leader, how can she make the right decision? She was extremely worried about her family but she wasn''t confident going anywhere with strangers. She didn''t want to go by herself.

    Elen got up and sat next to Kirin - bringing her arm over her, drawing her closer. Then an idea came to her head like a chick breaking from its shell. "How about you write a letter to your family saying you are fine. That you are with me. Then when the time comes, we both go. Okay" Elen rubbed her head and hugged her tightly. Kirin responded with a nod.

    <hr>

    Finally passed the border! And no patrol! Tall trees can be seen sparsed all over. Won''t be long until they reached the Eoi Forest, which took over half of the country. It also acts like a barrier that surrounds the capital from invaders. The only known roads were from the southern and lake fortresses that connects to the capital. There were many isolated elf-only settlements within the forest. There were strict requirements when accepting immigrants into Eluvia.

    A few more weeks and they can reach the capital but first - Elen needed to visit a remote village where someone from the remnants of the former royal family''s loyal guards, army, and supporters. If there were any.

    Elen left the army at the edge of the forest. She told the tan elves to return to Jules Domain and delivered a letter. Kirin tagged along, not letting Elen out of her sight.

    The Eoi forest was densely pack with towering trees. How elves get around was leaping from branch to branch. At least that was the way of the residents of the forest. The capital of Eluvia was no different from any other castle-town except a colossal tree that was part of the capital. For Elen, she fairly experienced traveling in the forest. Part of her training and hunting took place here.

    Elen was carrying Kirin on her back and she zoomed through the forest. She tried to find markers and small signs to locate the secluded village where she can make contact with any allies.

    After a few hours, she finally made it to a small village living on the trees. Platforms were built around the trunks of the trees, a few bridges connecting between platforms, and the homes'' size can range from compact to ordinary size houses. The trees and wood used for contruction were quite sturdy. The residents of the forest lived above ground to avoid dangerous animals, predators, and kidnapping bandits.

    Once she stepped a foot and appeared in front of the residents, the residents stopped what they were doing. They noticed her golden eyes which was widely known to be a trait of a royal family. Everyone bowed down to their (former) princess and a young man leaped from a tree and kneeled in front of her. "Your highness!"

    Elen looked at him and was surprised. It was Johl! He was a servant at the castle and knew him since she was young. They been friends for years. Her parents were not against forming friendly relationships with fellow elves or servants.

    "Johl!" Kirin also recognized him and jumped off of Elen''s back.

    "Princess Kirin as well!" Johl yelped as he was tackled by Kirin.

    Kirin was hugging him tightly. He was another familiar face that Kirin was happy to see. He was safe after the new established ruler.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    After calming down, the three of them went into Johl''s little hut to catched up on what been happening. Johl''s mood dampered after hearing that Jules Domain will not be sending any assistance. Elen wanted to keep the army a secret, and both Elen and Kirin agreed to not talk their slavery to keep their reputations and pride from being tarnished.

    After the changed of rulers, the daily lives of elves barely changed and Eluvia became less restrictived on human migration. Which opened up to rising tensions between races and crimes committed by humans. Since most of the humans who came had ill intentions. Then Johl told something that stunned her. "The production for mining the mana stones became sky high."

    Elen glupped. "I see. So, the slaves are working day and night, right? I mean, don''t they have at least rights to breaks and rests?"

    Johl shook his head. "The new king or your uncle, Remis, wants as much of mana stones as possible. From our spies, there is a secret deal between him and the king of Runis State. For what in exchange, I don''t know."

    Knowing why her uncle killed her parents to usurped the throne was important, but this was something equally important. "I will find out when I see him," Elen said with cold eyes. "But please give me more details about the slaves! Are they alive? Are they being well treated? How many are still in the market?!"

    Elen''s aggressive line of questioning made Johl raised both of his hands in the air. "Woah! Woah! I don''t really know the juicy details. I only heard they are dying by the dozens each week! Remis been buying slaves left and right, no matter what race, to work in the mines or send them to who knows where. Everybody knows most of them are work to death." Johl lowered his hands and scratched his head.

    Elen brought her right thumb up near her mouth and began nibbling her nail. Elen''s mind became too much occupied.

    "Is she okay?" Johl asked directly to Kirin.

    Kirin can guessed more or less that the slaves are important for some reason. That it had something to do with Kei. But she didn''t want to pry into her big sister''s personal matters, where her nose doesn''t belong. She can only hoped Elen was a little bit more opened with her.

    "Yeah, she''s fine. Just... It been a long travel." Kirin gave a cute smile to ease Johl''s worries but it failed.

    Johl moved closer in front of Elen and grabbed both of her hands. Elen jolted and noticed he was holding her hands. Both stared at each other. "Your highness, Elen. We known each other for so long. I know that you have a lot on your mind. We''re friends here, me and Kirin. You can tell us anything and we wouldn''t tell a soul." He said with a smile plastered on his face.

    Elen looked at Johl and Kirin. Two of the oldest and closest companions she had. What was she doing? Keeping things all locked up in her chest. The chains felt it was tightening every time she had to keep things bottled up. She trusted both of them, there was no harm when it was them two.

    With a sigh, Elen told the truth. The enslavement, Kei, her travels, the army, and her secret deal with Kei. Afterwards, Kirin also told her side of the story to Johl, following her big sister''s example.

    Everything was a lot to take in, to everyone. Truth be told, Elen, Kirin, and others were the lucky ones. What happened if Kei didn''t go slave shopping? What their fate would be if they were bought by someone else? Or will they be killed in the destruction made by Kei?

    Elen felt her shoulders relaxed. She exploded everything she been through, things she didn''t tell Kirin honestly about. But it didn''t seemed Kirin wasn''t angry one bit.

    In the end, they were glad that they were alived and well.

    ...

    It was night and Johl prepared dinner. The mood in the little hut was better and more cheerful.

    Everyone was eating on the ground and Johl gave unexpected news. "Remis is sending an army to the south towards Runis State."

    "What? Is he declaring war on them?" Elen was surprised.

    But Johl rebutted: "Nope. The pope of the life church made a decree to help Runis State. A so-called army calling themslves, Deco Parade. People only know them as a bunch of demon death goddess worshippers creating mayhem. Is this the army you talk about? That this Kei guy summoned and sent out?"

    Elen nodded and didn''t say a word.

    "He is a madman! He letting his little army killing innocent people and destroying homes! I heard that anyone who survived became slaves!" Johl was sicked to his stomach.

    "And what makes him different from us!" Elen yelled back at Johl. Johl and Kirin was taken back. "What Deco Parade doing now, how is it different from what we did to the demon race in the last war?" Her voice was dreary and her words had no falsehood. Both Johl and Kirin knew the history and demon treatment.

    Johl still couldn''t accept that. ''"But... That doesn''t mean it makes it alright."

    "I wouldn''t accept it either. But what do you want me to do? Talk sense into a madman? Maybe this is Kei''s way of eye for an eye. Blood for blood for his kind."

    "And what happen if he turn his blade against you? You don''t even know the army you borrow will take over the country if you lead them into the capital! For your sake and the world, we should expose him. Talk sense into your uncle and have the world turn on Kei before it''s too late!"

    "Enough!" Elen snapped her spoon and stood up. "As long as Eluvia is safe from harm, then the other countries have to defend themselves. My responsibilty is to my people, not the world. I don''t think Kei would take over Eluvia without reason."

    "But you don''t know that." Johl said his last words before leaving his hut in a huff.

    Elen sighed and rubbed her temple.

    Kirin was listening and didn''t intervene. Kirin got a little worried after hearing that Kei''s creations were sweeping across the land, bringing fire and death. Her country wasn''t on friendly terms and out right persecuted demons. If by chance, Kei stepped into her home and received a negative reception - there was no happy ending.

    But, what are the chances?

    Kirin started to sweat. She had to triple sure know where Kei was heading. "Um... Big sister Ele. Kei is going north, right? Like, no side trips or anything?"

    ***

    Johl was angryly pacing back and forth at the edge of the village. He was surprised and happy that Elen was abled to come back. Kirin was a curve ball that came along with Elen.

    He was troubled by hearing their stories - about Kei. Johl thought this person will be a calamity waiting to happen or already happened. Eluvia was going on the right path. Elen and Kirin made it sound like Kei was a loose cannon. That Kei can go and do whatever he pleased. Johl must act before Eluvia get targeted by him.

    Johl stopped pacing and began writing a letter. Writing everything what happened and everything he heard.

    He finished writing his letter and put them in a cylinder container. Johl looked around to make sure he was by himself. Then Johl gave a bird-like whistle. A hooded figure appeared in front of Johl.

    There were no words made between them. Johl only handed the container and the hooded figure left.

 Chapter 15: Meeting the Demons

    A month had past since Kei and Vetros left. They were within Cloq Dukedom, most of the terrain was dryland. The air was dry, no vegetation, and no life in sight. Most of the war took place within (now) Cloq Dukedom, which the environment suffered from. The only sustaining land with futile soils and lush greenery was the area surrounding the lake. Which, the capital was close by. It could be the only reason why anyone would want this land.

    They were making progressed in their travels. Of course, they stopped by the capital of Cloq Dukedom for some sightseeing.

    Along the way, Kei released Vetros from her slave collar. They became ... close.

    ***

    The duo kept pushing through the dryland and reached a desert. Kei was here, looking at the map, this should be where the demon race should be living, hiding, or something. There was sand, some large rock formations, and more sand.

    Vetros also looked around but she wasn''t perplexed as Kei. She was uncomfortable and constantly tired in very dry areas, constantly asking for water to drink and spalsh on herself. "Rest," she said.

    It was getting dark and Kei can think about what to do next after setting up camp near a large boulder.

    They left their carriage and horses back at the capital. Kei''s dimensional pocket has all the materials, equipments, food, and water they need.

    After eating, they left the campfire going. Vetros sat down by the boulder, then Kei sat in front of Vetros and leaned his head under her breast.

    "I ca-can scan the area for any life. It w-ouldn''t be long before we-we find them." Kei''s voice was shaking, no it was his whole body. After leaving the capital, Kei had been acting strangely that it was worrying. It didn''t escape from Vetros eyes that Kei was acting like nothing happened.

    Kei was beginning to lose sleep over the unknown on what''s happening to his body. He really needed to meet the priestess that Deco mentioned. She must know something. He couldn''t just got the different world flu.

    After his shaking subsided, Kei brought a large blanket from his dimensional pocket and wrapped it around Vetros and himself.

    After some thinking, Kei striked some conservation: "I heard Jules Domain is a jungle or something similar. Do you think it''s your home?"

    "Maybe. I remembered: vines, many rain, moist air, lots of trees." Vetros closed her eyes, trying to remember.

    During their travel, Vetros revealed some stuff about herself. She didn''t particular remembered if she had any family or met any of her kind. She left her home in search for people like her. Staying in one place for so long with no contact with anyone else, solitude was taxing. Vetros didn''t want to be stuck with the same routine everyday. But sadly, she met the wrong people once she left her home. After so long, she felt a little homesick. Just a little.

    Vetros lifted Kei up and hugged him like a stuff animal. She laid her chin on Kei''s left shoulder and nuzzled him. "No rush to go home."

    Then they slowly fell sleep. Kei became Vetros''s body pillow for the night.

    *****

    Morning came and after eating breakfast, Kei and Vetros flew into the sky.

    Well, Kei was carrying Vetros in her own created spider-silk net. With Kei''s current strength, carrying her was no problem. He hoped the net wouldn''t break.

    Kei used his sixth sense and other skills to seek life in this barren land. It had been a few days since they started searching. Then he finally got a reaction the further he got closer to the edge of the continent. He quickly flew towards a lonely, red mountain. At the base of it, was an opening to a cavern - and life!

    Kei slowed down and once he got closed to the ground, he let go of Vetros and dropped down himself to the ground.

    Two figures came close to them and pointed their spears at them. They certainly had demonic traits, both had reddish skins and a pair of upright horns on their forehead. They''re quite skinny too.

    One of them shouted: "Who are you!? Where you come from!?"

    Kei and Vetros wasn''t fazed by the spears.

    Dang, these guys are jumpy.

    Before Kei can explain himself, an old man in grey, tattered robe came out of the cave. He was shouting: "Cease! Cease!"

    Once the old man reached them, he dropped down to his knees and bowed down in front of Kei. "Our savior have come to us. Our priestess have receive a divine message of your arrival." The old man then stared at the two guards like they were idiots. "What are you doing! Bow down to your savior! Now!"

    The two also bowed down without resistance. This old man must be important. He had violet skin, grey hair and beard, horns, and looks more fit and muscular than these guards - for an old guy.

    Kei wanted to cut to the chase and said: "Take me to the priestess."

    With no hesitation, the old man led them inside the cave.

    *****

    They continued going down a slope like it was neverending. The passage was large to fit a wagon or a large beast, and there were guards here and there.

    This was finally it, he was getting closer to accomplishing his goal. Once he dragged these demons out, put them in a nice city, protect them a few years - BAM! His job was done, which was wishful thinking on his part.

    The walking was getting long, so Kei asked a few questions. "Whose in charge here? Do you still have a king or something? How you been surviving all this time?" Kei was bombarding the old man with questions.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The old man was thrilled to answer, some of the answers were quite surprising.

    This old man was a former general of the demon army! Kei gave the old man a second look. No wonder why he still looked so robust. It''s his long grey beard that made him look like an elderly.

    Currently, there was a commitee of decision makers for the demon race (what''s left of it). No rulers or one person deciding for the group. Each member of the commitee represents a particular race or region. For example, a representative of the beast demons from the Island of Kitar or the priestess representing the ''Eternal Rest Creed'' a.k.a the death goddess religion. It had been through a few name change in the past two decades.

    There was an underground reservoir, which had been decreasing at a troubling rate in recent years. In the beginning, there was fighting over the water until the old man smacked some sense into everyone. Rationing water was getting harder with growing number of refugees and small rise of births.

    As for food, they got by with insects, wild animals of the desert, and trips to the ocean. Being alive wasn''t hard, it was living that was difficult.

    The group finally reached another entrance and passed through a wooden gate, it was a sight to behold.

    Glowing greenish crystals were on the ceiling. It was another cave but it was massive. Like the size of four football fields and the height of a small mountain. It was questionable if this was naturally formed. The sides of the wall has holes in them. Wait, it seems like they were windows and doorways. They craved their homes within the walls of the cave! There were also shacks and tents littered in the open area.

    The trio walked their way to the other side. Everyone gawked at the new visitors and whispers can be heard.

    "Is that him?"

    "Momma, momma! He has wings! Is he a boy harpy?!"

    "I can''t believe it. It''s another arachne."

    "That''s our savior?"

    They saw Kei and Vetros as oddities but the duo also looked at them the same way. It''s like a sideshow. Other than the demons that are similar to the old man, there are minotaurs, werewolves, lamias, centaurs, and so forth. There were definiely beast-like, more so than the beastman people, who had just animal ears and tails.

    After reaching to the other end of the cave, there was a green demon girl in a worn out priestess get up with a hood. She waved her hand and the old man departed.

    She gave a crude curtsy and said: "Please follow me." The priestess''s voice very feminine and clear as crystal. Her attire was better the looks of beggars like the other demons and she carried herself well.

    Kei told Vetros to stay and mingle with the locals.

    Along the way, there was no introduction, no explanations, nothing. Kei assumed she was leading him to a secluded area to speak.

    ***

    Kei and the priestess entered another area, where the underground reservoir was located. The lake looked dazzling. The same glowing, green hue crystals were on the ceiling, across the walls, and in the water. Upon a closer look, the water definitely lowered when looking at the water levels. It was quite troubling.

    "Okay, we''re alone. I have some questions." Kei said. The priestess''s back was in front of him. Before Kei can touched her shoulder, a black mist surrounded her body!

    Kei jumped back a few feet and waited in anticipation. The priestess spurn around and her eyes were covered in blackness.

    "We meet again, my servant." Kei recognized that voice! Deco!

    "Yeah! You forgot to mention something back then!" Kei yelled.

    The possessed priestess or Deco now, tilted her head. "Whatever do you mean?"

    Kei ripped his shirt and exposed his chest. His chest was dard shade of gray, his skin was dry, and cracks formed across his chest.

    "I see. That is the result." Deco nodded her head. She walked in front of Kei and inspected his chest. The feeling when she touched his chest were like rugged stone and not flesh.

    "That''s all you got to say? I had coughing fits and sometimes blood came out! I thought I received an invincible body!" Kei became agitated and spewing all his frustrations in front of the death goddess.

    Deco shown no expression and responded: "I offered a new body and power like no other. You think there isn''t any drawbacks?"

    "Uh... No!" Kei used a high-level healing spell and wound on his chest vanished. But his coughing came out here and there. The superficial wound was gone but something internally felt disturbing.

    Deco gave another analytical look at Kei''s body. "I''ve been watching you from the beginning. You had been growing stronger and been using powerful spells recently. Correct?"

    Kei nodded his head.

    "I think the problem lies on the body. It''s not indestrutible but your stats make it so, only from external forces. Your body can''t contain the massive mana pool you are accumulating. Summoning a massive army was a blessing in disguise. The summoned creatures consumes your mana until they perished for mana to return."

    "But I can''t keep having them existing forever. Right? What happened if I need all my mana to do multiple spells?"

    Deco shook her head. "Those high-level spells, they''re the true cause of your current dilemma."

    Kei raised an eyebrow.

    Deco continiued: "There is never been an individual to learn or use as many powerful or irregular spells as you. Instead of having a body having a setback from containing a massive amount of mana, what you gain was mana disorder."

    ...

    Deco continued: "As someone who posses multiple elements that are common, special, and rare, in turn, allowing to utilize spells of multiple specialties. It''s fine to use spells of a handful of different elements in battle. But in your case, exploitingmany of your elements in a short period of time. It will cause your mana pool into ... disorder."

    Kei was dazed a bit. This new found information was something that he needed to know before! At the same time, he never consulted anyone regards to magic except with Bridget. Even she doesn''t know if there were any side effects of having a massive mana pool or so many elements. It was unheard of.

    After a few minutes of gathering the pieces in his head together. He doesn''t know if Deco was really an ally or not. If she isn''t, what can he do? One thing is clear, he needed to get better.

    "Okay. Besides your forgetfulness, what do I need to get better?"

    Deco twitched her nose. "Time. Your mana pool can sort itself out. As long you don''t go overboard again."

    "It hard not to against those -"

    "Holy knights."

    "Yeah. That''s what the people chanted when I fighting them. Taking on 1 is all right but 20 was troublesome. Know what they are?"

    Deco sighed. "Yes. They''re weapons brought by the ... life goddess." When she uttered that name, it''s like drinking poison for her. "There are at least 1000 knights in this world, minus the 20 you destroyed."

    "Son of a bitch!" Kei was distraught. It was definitely a problem.

    While Kei was assessing the situation, it was time for Deco to bid farewell. "Our time is short. You''re close to fulfill our agreement. As for your body, it will take little time to be back to its former healthy state. Farewell."

    With that, the dark aura disappeared and the priestess''s eyes returned to it''s normal state. The priestess felled into Kei''s arms after being taken over. She wasn''t going to wake up any sooner. So, Kei carried her and sat down by edge of the lake and contemplated.

    ***

    The priestess was slowly opening her eyes. The first thing she saw was the savior her goddess spoke of. She was laying her head on his lap. Once she realized that, she quickly sat up and apologized.

    "Please, forgive me. I... I..."

    Kei placed his finger on her lips and said: "I want to make this clear. I''m in charge right?" She nodded.

    "Then we''re moving." Kei said in a stern voice.

    "Excuse me?"

    "Did you not hear? Tell everyone to pack up and go. I got us a place." Both Kei and priestess got up and slowly walked back to where they came.

    "To where?" The priestess questioned.

    "Back to your former home. The former Demon captial, Yogol."

    "But it''s currently controlled by the Cloq family. I do not believe we can muster a force to take back our home. Especially with those white knights as their protectors." The priestess spoke in a soft tone. She wished to stay away from conflict as much possible.

    Kei gave a soft chuckle and said: "They''re gone. Them, the people, and the stupid family that rule it."

    The priestess widen her eyes and stopped walking, while Kei kept moving.

    When Kei visited the capital of Cloq Dukedom, the place was the former capital of the last Demon kingdom. It was the closest location to where they were currently at, with good land to live off from. So, Kei does what he does best at that time.

 Return of the Eluvias Queen pt 2

    The news of Runis State had fallen was expected to those who were aware of the origins of the Deco Parade.

    Elen and several big figures of supporters agreed on a solid plan to overthrow King Remis. The loan army was to attack the southern fort as Deco Parade, drawing attention of the main army. Then, Elen''s small force would storm the castle from within. Their goal was to apprehend Remis or worse-case scenario, killing him. There were already palace guards and servants who swear loyalty to Elen, willing to act for their princess.

    The time was near! Elen''s group consists of Kirin, Johl, and 50 other elites. They arrived at a wine cellar below the kitchen, using one of the few hidden passageways. A cook was already present and relaid to the group that Remis was currently in the throne chamber.

    With that, everyone dashed to the throne chamber. The palace guards who decided to involved themselves, followed the princess once she shown herself. There were barely any resistant or surprised from ... anyone.

    Kirin''s fox ears twitched. As she was running alongside Elen, Kirin tugged on Elen''s sleeve.

    "What is it?" Elen said lowly.

    "Something is not right," Kirin whispered back.

    "I know." Elen squeezed the hilt of her sword. This was going too smoothly. Even if the staff knew her and wished her no harm, there wasn''t one person yelling ''intruder!'' or ''capture her!'' No one was sounding the alarm.

    This is too unsettlin,Elen thought.

    She left all the monsters that Kei summoned to attack the southern fort. She also ordered them to minimized casualties, since they were her own countrymen. The monsters'' lives were expendable, since they were summoned.

    She didn''t want to bring any one of them! They''re odd, unusual, and ... she couldn''t trust them. What if Johl''s right? That Kei was playing games with her and this was just a ploy. But, Kei''s actions were straight forward. Was he even capable to strategize or being deceitful? It would be Bridget''s expertise if that was the case.

    Elen can feel the tension rising in her heart as she grew closer and closer to the throne.

    ***

    There it was. The solid double doors was pulled open and everyone rushed inside, preparing for battle!

    "Uncle!" Elen yelled the top of her lungs. She pulled her sword and covered it in mana, she stood several feet from the throne.

    The men that followed her also pulled their swords. Elen looked back at them and then looked at Remis. He was a slim man with long blonde hair and autumn eyes.

    Remis clapped. His clap echoes the hall and filling everyone''s ears.

    Elen gripped her sword with both her hands and yelled out loud: "Remis vol Eluven! You are hereby dethroned and arrested for treason, conspiracy with foreign powers, regicide, and FRATRICIDES!"

    The throne room was silent and Elen''s breathing was haggard. No nobody made a move. Once Elen started to look around the room, there was all the councilmen and other high-ranking officials. Most of them were her supporters! She contacted them beforehand through their messengers. Few she met face to face.

    Suddenly a hand touched her shoulder. Elen turned her hand and it was Johl. He said, " Put down the sword. It''s not what you think." Elen started to sweat.

    Elen still holding her sword upright and Kirin froze when she stood. Kirin didn''t know what to do in this situation. Was it all hopeless?

    Then Remis spoke: "So. My niece have finally return. I didn''t plan on harming you back then, but you ran before I could even speak to you. But ... Welcome home." Remis sat there like he belonged there. His voice wasn''t very authoritative. He sounded like a misunderstood, caring person. But Elen wasn''t having it.

    He continued: "Yes, I did kill my brother and sister in-law, your parents. But you didn''t understand the cirumstances back then like they have." Remis got up and slowly walked towards Elen.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Remis raised his voice. "You think I wanted to kill my family!?"

    "Then why did you killed them!?" Elen couldn''t hold back. "Murdering them can''t be justified!"

    "Maybe not. But did you know? That your parents agreed of their deaths?"

    "That''s ridiculous! They planned to die! Absurd! Did you think I''m a fool!"

    One of the councilmen stepped out of the pack and said: "Princess Elen, the circumstances back then was very dire. The human nations that surrounded us pressured us. King Remis made a pact with the Runis State for their protection in exchange -"

    "For mana stones. A lot of it." Remis finished the councilman''s sentence.

    But it still didn''t explained the death of her parents but then Remis gave a letter to Elen.

    Elen swiped it from him and it was ... from her father. Her hand was shaking uncontrollably. She stared at the letter and back at Remis. Remis nodded his head and moved a bit further from her.

    So, Elen read the letter.

    [Dear Elen,

    If you are reading this letter, then your mother and I pass on. Please, I know this is hard to accept but this was not your uncle''s fault. This was a collective decision consisting of myself, your mother, and the councilmen.

    The Runis State demands for their services were high, more than just mana stones. They ask for easy access to our lands, elven slaves, and your hand in marriage for one of their princes. It disgusts us.

    Your mother and I became very mellow over the years. If we did not accept their demands, would Eluvia be in the worst state than now? We would become the second demon race if human nations join forces. We need to be replace with a competent ruler, someone who would show that he is a force to be reckon with. That is how your uncle, Remis, became that person.

    Of course, we couldn''t just hand the throne. Remis must play the role of a greedy, ambitious man. Remis must gain the trust of the negotiators from Runis State and stage a coup. Our deaths are consequential to allow Remis to show his merit and determination to Runis State. All of it was for the sake of our kingdom.

    We hope that this plan succeed for Remis to lower their demands without cowardice, like us.

    We understand that this is a lot to take in. We wish that you would take the throne once you are wise and strong enough to carry a heavy burden.

    We----------]

    Elen can''t read another word, she tored the letter apart! She tored it to pieces and once all of it was on the ground, she stomped on it.

    Tears fell from her eyes but her eyes were filled with rage. "This letter is a sham! My parents ain''t cowards! They die because of a stupid reason!? Such nonsense! And all of you are traitors!" Elen pointed her finger at the group of people who she thought were her allies. Elen ran towards Remis and swung her sword at him!

    Remis pulled his sword by instinct and blocked her attack. He yelled: "You''re not thinking rationally! I''m upset to what happened too! Don''t think you are the only victim!" Both of them were still pushing each other with their swords. Remis was more experience than her, despite Elen being a prodigy. "Runis State is gone! A new threat have emerge!"

    Remis inbued himself in mana, giving him an extra boost. He pushed with his full strength that Elen flew a few inches off the ground and landed several feet away from him. Elen landed on her feet and glared at him.

    Remis pointed his sword towards the throne and said: "If the throne is what you desire, there it is. You are the rightful heir."

    Elen stared at the throne and then back at Remis''s eyes. Her mind was chaotic, she continued to attack Remis. Kirin and Johl didn''t want to intervene when Elen was in a frenzy. Both Elen and Remis continued to swung swords at each other.

    "I have enough of this." Another councilman walked closer to the battle and shouted: "Sleep!" A mist shot out from his hand and hitted Elen''s face from the side. She inhaled the mist and she felt weak.

    Elen suddenly dropped her sword and downed on her knees. Her eyelids were slowly closing. She couldn''t resist it!

    Then she laid on the floor, asleep. Remis can''t help but shake his head. He didn''t expect Elen would go crazy, at least she didn''t used magic. He would''ve gave his all if that was the case.

    Remis walked passed Elen''s unconscious body and made a slight bow towards Kirin. "How are you doing your highness. I apologize for my niece''s ugly display."

    Kirin didn''t respond. She forgot all about courtesy and ran towards Elen''s lying body.

    The chamber was quiet and Remis ordered the guards and Johl to bring Elen and Kirin to Elen''s room.

    After the two left, a white robed, female human came out of the shadows and said: "Well now. Not the turn of events you expected your highness."

    "Yes. Not what I expected," Remis replied.

    "But, I still need to speak both of them about this person named, Kei."

    "They had a long journey. Please, give them a day to recuperate Bishop Kelen." Remis gave a bow to the bishop, hoping to not offend her.

    She gave a chuckle. "A day is fine. The Holy Knights will be busy eradicating those digusting monsters." She then gave a sour look. "We will find him and end him. That repulsive death goddess worshiper."

    ***

    The loan army/Deco Parade''s numbers were slowly dwindling. They continued assaulting the fort while fending off the main army. Their orders were to minimize casualties, so they weren''t as aggressive as they want to be.

    The fort was about to be broken into until several figures from the sky causing clouds of dust to arise.

    It was within the dust cries were heard, the lizard humanoids escaped the dust cloud and the danger within.

    Once the dust settles, there were several white figures standing with corpses scattered around them.

    One of the elf soldier pointed towards north, at the distance and shouted: "There!"

    A group of people were marching towards the battle. Upon closer inspection, they were wearing white armour with the symbol of the life church on their chest.

    It was the Holy Knights.

 Chapter 16: Upcoming Battle

    Kei had finally led the demons out of their underground dwellings and into the light! At first, it hurted a lot of people''s eyes because ... most of them being living underground for many years.

    After a week, all the demons migrated to former captial Yogol. The demons who knew how to live before the end of the war became authority figures. Kei gave them positions such as chief of education, agriculture, and so forth. People needed to learn to live in civilized society or make their standard of living better than dwelling in caves. Kei witnessed people eating with their hands. Even the concept of currency was lost to some people.

    It will definitely be a long process. So he needed educated, wise leaders to stepped up the plate like that old man he met.

    It been a couple of weeks for everyone to get use to their new home. It was a large city, it was best to live close to the castle. It was where Kei, their savior, resided in.

    What been concerning these past few weeks was that his mana kept returning in staggering amounts. He summoned new creatures and servants to keep his mana from overloading his body. This was the most frustrating thing since he came to this world.

    He was losing his fighting force in droves. A few messengers talked about white knights a.k.a Holy Knights. Deco Parade numbered in a million, but they were being decimated and pushed back. Kei ordered a retreat to Chesire Kingdom''s border where they first started.

    Even the force Kei gave to Elen was wiped out. Which most likely meant that Elen had failed to secure the throne. Then, their agreement was null and void.

    Kei was scratching his brain with this new predicament. When the white knights started to show up, everything was turning south. Kei can take down a handful of them but fighting against a troop consisting of them, it''s a death wish.

    Kei was wrecking his brain on how to take them on. If they were seperate smaller chunks of them, it would be easier destroying one small group at a time. But from SG Talwar, there were hundreds of them fighting in unison.

    Kei lamented while standing by the edge of the balcony of the castle. He can see the demons rebuilding the houses and children playing. Then Kei banged his head on the handrail a few times before Vetros stopped him.

    "What''s the matter!?" Vetros yelled.

    "Trouble." Kei responded in a monotone voice.

    "Trouble?"

    Kei only nodded his head. Kei tried to communicate with Deco again through the priestess but nothing happened. Kei worried if he died, there wouldn''t be a second time!

    No! No! Why the fuck! Am I freaking out!

    Kei was not acting like himself.

    Kei turned to face Vetros and said: "I''m heading back to Chesire. I''m bringing the others here. Okay?" Kei spoke in stern tone. Vetros responded with a nod.

    Like that - he''s gone.

    ***

    [Back at Eluvia''s capital - the castle - Elen''s room]This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Elen slowly opened her eyes and sunlight hitted her eyes. She turned her body away from the light and she suddenly jolted up. She looked around and she realized she was in her old room. It was big and lavish as she remembered for any royalty. It only been a few months since she had been here.

    Once her memories of the throne room resurfaced. She can''t help but filled with resentment!

    All the turmoil she went through! She was captured and became a slave! Got caught up with Kei and his gang of outcasts! Even when she went back and met Johl, he said nothing! It was all a joke to everyone! Her fate could''ve gotten worse!

    She was prepared to kill her uncle and spill elven blood for that throne.

    Someone dressed Elen in lighter clothes. Elen ran towards her large closet, it was filled with dresses, under garments, and attires and equipments for combat. She put on a fitting outfit that looked similar to an veteran adventurer. One problem was that all her weapons were confiscated.

    As Elen was collecting her disorderly thoughts, her the door was opened. It was a human woman in a white robe and her uncle, along with Kirin.

    Her uncle, Remis, introduces to her as the bishop of the Life Church.

    There was a quietness at first but then the bishop. The bishop demanded everything Elen and Kirin knows about Kei. What he looked like, his habits, what was he doing, his allies, every little tidbit.

    Kirin was the first to speak and so those Elen.

    At the end Elen hesitated and she asked, "Are you planning to kill him?"

    The bishop raised an eyebrow and replied, "Of course." She had a wholehearted smile while saying that.

    "I see. We''re on the right path then," said the bishop.

    With that, the bishop quickly left without proper farewell. Now there''s only Elen, Kirin, and Remis.

    Elen slumped onto the floor. Everything feels like it was all coming to an end. Most of the nations were in shambles and those who stood alive will continued to live on, to rebuild what was destroyed.

    The question still lingered in her head. How will Kei overcome this?

    Elen can care less that he was going to be dead. One less psychopath in the world right?

    Then she remembered her agreement with Kei, but it seemed less important now. She doesn''t know if she''s wants the throne and she was exhausted. Like, all the strings on her body that were dragging her body stopped pulling her.

    Her uncle, Remis, stared off out of the window after the bishop, waiting for an opportunity to speak.

    Elen decided to break the silence, she asked Remis: "I heard the production of the mining operations increased to the point slaves were working to death. Is that right?"

    "Yes, that''s right. Now, the mining is halted for now." Remis replied. Once the Runis State was no more, there''s was no point to overwork their laborers.

    Elen was a bit suprised that the whole operation took a complete stop. "So, are all the slaves having a long break? That is really generous."

    "What? Oh no-no. Those Holy Knights kills any demon they see in sight. At the slave shops, inside people''s homes, and the the mines. I have to calm the people down and compensate for the damages. What a mess." Remis rubbed his temple.

    He continued speaking: "You might forget or didn''t care, but back in the Holy War, the Holy Knights pushed the demons into near extinction. They had a odd fixation to slaughter demons."

    Elen sightly frowned and looked downward. Kirin saw Elen''s sadden expression and jumped on Elen''s bed and gave her hug.

    Kirin said: "It''s over. You...you don''t have to carry the burden no more. The church will kill Kei." Kirin was happy in contrast to the gloomy state of Elen. Kirin didn''t understand why Elen wasn''t jumping for joy.

    "Yeah... You''re right."

    ***

    Kei made haste to the capital of Chesire Kingdom. Once there, he gathered Bridget, Polin, and Jacklin. He explained what was going on. He decided to send the girls away, while he gathered the remains of his summons and summoned more.

    Kei then received a letter from Skeleton General Talwar.

    [My Lord. We''re situated ourselves at Fort Caca. The white knights are pursuing us non-stop.

    Our scouts estimated they will arrive by tomorrow.]

    ***

    Deco Parade was preparing their last stand. Any high-ranking individuals that were left were in large room of the fort.

    Kipa, the Orc King, shouted, "No lose. FIGHT UNTIL NO MORE!"

    "Yes, yes. We get it Kipa," Johanna said as she gazed at her nails. "So... Just the three of us left? No more coming Talwar?"

    "Yes, a couple will be back before sunrise. I''m sure our lord will come with reinforcement. We just need to stall for time."

    "I''m sure he will. Ahhh... I wish to continue to explore this world too."

 Chapter 17: Deco Parade vs Holy Knights

    [Before the attack on Fort Caca]

    "My bishop. The remnants of Deco Parade decided to take refuge at Fort Caca," said a woman in white cleric clothing.

    "Hah! How ironic." Bishop Kelen licked her lips.

    "My bishop. Is it wise to not inform the other high-ranking members? Additional assistant wouldn''t-"

    Before the female cleric can finish, she was slapped across the face!

    "This is once of a chance in a lifetime!" The bishop yelled at the cleric.

    The holy pope was on his last leg, age was consuming him. There will be a lot of individuals seeking to be the next pope, only the current one had the ability to bestow the title to another. Everyone in the the upper echelon competed, they tried to contribute as much as possible to shine in their pope''s eyes. Even if everyone was a loyal follower to the same diety, authority had its perks.

    Then Deco Parade became this world''s threat. Destroying them and better yet, capturing or killing the summoner of these creatures, will be the greatest achievement.

    Bishop Kelen got her hands dirty and does grunt work to stay ahead of the pack. Others had their minions and apprentices do all the hard work. Living in the holy city was a life of comfort and ease that many people became complacent. But not her.

    Through her thorough investigation of the origins of Deco Parade. Deco Parade made its first huge wave at Fort Caca, then follow their trails back to Asul. After detaining and interrogating refugees of the capture of Asul, there was one demon with distinctive features that leads to the the capital of Chesire Kingdom. Then the fall of the captial came afterwards, how can it not be a coincidence?

    Kelen pleaded her case to the pope that she had a lead on the person who created Deco Parade. After much convincing, the pope granted her the authority to command the Holy Knights. The Holy Knights were powerful creations gifted by their Life Goddess, except the knights'' strength correlates with the amount of mana stones they absorbed. They needed to consume mana stones continously to be functionally.

    Kelen''s next course of action was to head to Eluvia with her knights while fighting Deco Parade as she goes along. Nation after nation was falling, Eluvia became a crucial ally.

    Kelen had met the missing Princess Elen and Princess Kirin and Deco Parade happened to be on the scene. After questioning the both of them, the pieces were falling into place. The king gifted mana stones for her knights, which allowed to eliminate the threat on the southern fort swiftly.

    Mana stones were an expensive resource that the Life Church were willing to pay for their Holy Knights. Unfortunately, the knights caused a halt in operation and closure of the mines because they attacked the demon slaves. The attack caused cave-ins, destruction of equipments, and lost of labor force.

    Currently, Bishop Kelen was biting her nails on the low supply of mana stones right now. The enemy was right in front of her! She brought her own personal followers, hired mercenaries and adventurers, and the Empire''s soldiers. She spared no expense and used her connections to obtained outside help. She will not involved other members of the church into this!

    "Have the strongest Holy Knights to attack the fort! The weaker knights surround the fort! Celine, when will the new supply of mana stones will be coming!" Kelen yelled out orders to everyone.

    The cleric, Celine, replied: " We had our men to search through the ruins of the cpaital of Runis State. We had found a hidden vault of mana stones. They should be arriving today!"

    "Get someone to tell them to hurry up! We can''t lose them!"

    <hr>

    The battle at Fort Caca was chaotic.

    The knights surrounded Fort Caca and some of them were already inside. Kei''s minions were being defeated by the knights with little effort.

    Kipa used his golden ax and swung down on a knight.

    The knight blocked it with his two-handed sword. Kipa kept swinging the ax down on that one knight that it was being pressed into the ground.

    "Why. You. No. DIE!" Yelled Kipa. Kipa continued to swing and the knight''s arms was starting to crack because the enormous strength from Kipa was giving. Once he saw those cracks, he kept slamming with his ax! The crack became bigger and bigger until the knight''s arms crumbled! Once the arms are gone, Kipa''s last swing smashed the knight''s head.

    Kipa was huffing and puffing like he was just finished at the gym. "See. Me can... *panting* ... do it."

    Kipa''s back was exposed and another knight tried to slash Kipa''s back, but Talwar blocked it.

    "Never leave your back expose!" Talwar yelled.

    Johanna sat on her magic staff, floating in the air watching Kipa''s battle below. She levitated the knight that Talwar was fighting into the sky and shot a ball of purple energy at the knight and a loud explosion happened!

    Johanna then shouted at Kipa: "You big buffon! Never fight alone!"The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Another knight super jumped high in sky and swung his sword at Johanna. She grasped and watched as the knight was slowing swinging his sword and Johanna tried to point her wooden wand at the leaping knight.

    Before the knight can hit Johanna, a shining arrow striked at the knight and knocked it to the ground.

    Johanna turned her head to see when that arrow came from, it was from Bow. Bow gave a thumbs up and quickly fired other arrows at other knights.

    Johanna flew down next to Bow and commented: "Hey, do you think these knights are a little... I don''t know, weaker than before?"

    Bow nodded his head. "Easier to penetrate through. But our numbers are still dwindling."

    Then in the midst of battle, something came from the sky and landed outside of the fort. They were stone golems!They were at least 10 of them in various colors and they began smashing the knights.

    After the stone golems descended, women in silver armour with wings and wings on their helmets, came out of no where began attacking the other knights in the fort.

    Talwar screamed out, "Valkyrie!"

    "Reinforcement! But... Ah." Johanna was surprised by the new helping hands but she clearly knew who can summoned these beings out of thin air.

    There was one person still in the air, standing still. Johanna flew towards this person and lowered her head and said: "My Lordship. Thank you for your assistant."

    <hr>

    Bishop Kelen was screaming at the top of her lungs. The summoner had showed up, BUT the Holy Knights were being demolished. One of the golem looked like it was made of diamonds.

    The men she hired and brought along were shaking. Before anyone had second thoughts of turning and running, the cleric girl ran towards Kelen. "The mana stones have arrived!"

    "Good, get one knight and let it absorbed all of it!"

    "Why one? There are a few hundreds that needed the most!"

    Kelen took hold of both of the cleric''s shoulders and shouted at her: "They will not be strong to face that summoner!" Kelen pointed at Kei in the sky. "Make one knight to kill him! Once he''s gone, Deco Parade will be gone as well!"

    One of the knights came in front of carts upon carts of mana stones. This knight absorbed every single one of them, the more it took, the shinier its armours became. Afterward, white wings grew from its back and grew taller by a few feet!

    Then it froze on the spot.

    The cleric became very nervous and said: "Is it... broken?"

    The knight suddenly flapped its wings and caused a huge burst of wind. It flew towards Kei''s direction!

    <hr>

    Kei was staring down at the fort. The battle was in Deco Parade''s favor. He didn''t understand why they were weaker now than the ones he faced before.

    Kei raised his voice to let all his subordinates to hear. "Once you''re done with the knights!" Kei pointed at a group of people in the distance. It was Bishop Kelen''s mashup army. "Go and kill them!" All of his subordinated gave a war cry and the fighting intensified.

    After that, Kei decided to laid back. But suddenly, he was tackled straight towards the ground, away from the fort!

    A crater was formed upon impact! Kei laid on the ground and saw it was knight, except it had wings, bigger, and brighter. The knight still held Kei unto the ground and lifted its sword, ready to strike!

    Before it swung down its sword, Kei turned into a shadow and escaped the knight''s grip. He turned back to his usual self next to the knight and punched the knight''s head. With a ''boom,'' the knight flew before using its wings to get back on its feet.

    The knight once again flew towards Kei. There were no words to say, one of them was gonna die. Kei cast all sorts of buffs onto himself. The knights nullified any debuffs and relied on its strength, defense, and magic resistance.

    Kei cast two swords, one of blue fire and the other ice. Both Kei and the knight swung at each other. Kei was nimble to dodged the knight''s attacks but the Knight''s defense and magic resistance were high. Only marks and small dents appeared on the knight''s armour.

    Kei cast another spell to bind the knight with vines from the ground and it dropped its sword. Since his elemental swords had no effects, he just straight up used his bare fists and pummeled the knight. "Kakakakakakakkakakaka!" The ground shook with every strike.

    The dents on the armour were getting deeper, but the knights slipped its hand through the vines and punched the side Kei''s head! Kei flew several meters away!

    The knight struggled and finally broken free from the vines. Kei was abled to regain his focus and saw the knight was again flying towards him.

    Kei took to the sky and was readied for another collision. Clouds started to appear and swirled above Kei. Kei raised both of his hands towards the clouds and purple lightning striked his hands. But it didn''t injured him! No, he was forming and playing the lightning in his hands.

    "Okay motherfucker!"

    As the knight grew closer, Kei moved his arms towards the knight and purple lightning shot out from his hands. As the lightning was about to hit, the knight raised its sword, and the lightning striked the sword. Once the sword was struck, the knight tossed the sword away. The sword was used as a conduit and attracted the lightning instead of the knight.

    "Fuck!" Lightning failed and the clouds slowly dispersed. The knight and Kei began exchanging fists. Bruises were appearing on his body with each exchanged. Kei quickly flew behind the knight and grabbed one of its wings, and began twisting and pulling it.

    The knight was losing control and began falling. Kei used all of his strength to tore its wing apart from its body!

    The knight and Kei crashed into the ground! The knight may not be abled to fly but it didn''t stop moving! The knight quickly got up and grabbed both of Kei''s horns! It was pulling both of Kei''s horns apart, it felt like it was splitting his skull!

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    Kei blasted the knight with various magic that was more destructive than the last. The knight couldn''t handle the barraged of magic, so it loosen its gripped on Kei''s horns. Kei kicked the knight away and began flying higher in the sky.

    Then suddenly, Kei started to feel pain in his chest and coughing out blood! This led him to fell into the ground!

    Damn it! I used too much different elements on the knight!

    Kei was on the ground on his hands and knees. He stared at the knight as it was dragging itself closer. The knight didn''t look better than he was and began to slowly looked like a regular knight. He then stared at the fort, the fighting stopped. But he saw the valkyries and witches flying around at another battle further away.

    Kei was tired and there was ringing in his ears. He drained a lot of mana from using his spells and cast a minor healing spell. Not saving mana for a good healing spell wasn''t thought through. He didn''t want to uncall his summoned beings in their own midst of battle to return his mana. He can just used his brute strength to finished this. A few feet away, he saw a sword sticking out.

    Kei began crawling his way towards the sword. The knight was getting closer to him.

    Once Kei reached the sword, he pulled himself up and his legs were unsteady. He gripped the handle and pulled the sword out of the ground. He turned towards the knight and it was only a few feet away.

    Kei used all his strength to lift the sword over his head. The knight only had one thing in its mind, kill the demon. Once the knight was close, Kei swung down the sword onto its head! The impact was loud caused a huge dent.

    Kei let go of the sword and went down on his knees. The knight stood still. Then it slowly fell to one side and dropped to the ground.

    Kei let out a soft chuckle before coughing more blood. His vision was blurred and began having a migraine.

    He felt his limbs were getting weaker and suddenly felt colder.

    Kei''s eyelids grew heavy. Sleep. I love sleep.

    Then Kei also fell on the ground.

 Chapter 18: Reunion

    Kei slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He did not recognized the furnitures and decorum. Considering that he was alive and in a nice place, he guessed that Deco Parade won in the end.

    Kei was about to get up but couldn''t. He looked both of his sides and there were Polin and Bridget hanging on both of his arms. Polin laid her head on his left arm, while Bridget took his right. While watching their sleeping faces were pleasant, he needed to know what happened.

    Kei slipped his arms out from under their heads and quickly went outside of the bedroom. The more he walked around the castle, the more he saw his summoned creatures. Then he caught a glimpse of a certain undead woman.

    Kei slowly crept behind her and tapped on her shoulder.

    "Kya!" She yelped. The body turned around and unsheathe a sword. "Oh. It''s you. Finally wake up? Everybody is on their toes."

    "Hello to you too Jacklin. Been awhile," Kei said and smiled.

    ***

    Jacklin told Kei was carried and brought to the castle of Yogol. Both strolled towards the throne chamber. He called all of his high ranking authorities within Deco Parade to the throne room.

    Kei walked up on a short staircase leading to a grey, stony throne. There was a red cushion on the throne which Kei sat comfortably upon. Jacklin was standing by his side as they waited.

    Soon, Johanna, Kipa, Talwar, Bow, and a few others came inside the throne room and got on their knee and greeted Kei.

    Without hestitation, Kei asked, "What happened while I was out and how long?"

    Johanna was the first who spoke, "Half a year my Lordship. After the battle, we came searching for you. You were unconscious. We had the valkyries carried you to Yogol and we witches taking care of you."

    Talwar added, "We all made a collective decision to retreat to Yogol. For your safety, your wives'' safety, and the safety of the citizens.

    I had doubts that anyone knows that the demon race had revived and taken back their former capital. But there were no conflicts for the past months. Not even a contact with outsiders."

    "So the world became quiet?" Kei said. Either they thought I was dead or waiting for something to happen. Or... afraid of me to come out.

    Kei mauled over a bit and then asked: "Any word from Elen?"

    Johanna replied: "No. I assume she is laying back."

    "Did Kirin go back to her country?"

    "Yes. She came home four months ago."

    Kei then stretched his back and yawned. "Okay. Everyone! Let''s go have a vacation. I wonder what''s the food like in Eluvia."

    Once Kei left the room, he was tackled by a petite person. "DARLING!"

    Polin grabbed hold onto Kei, crying and snot coming out of her nose. "Yes, I''m here. See, I''m good," Kei said while petting her head.

    Bridget and Vetros were also waiting out of the throne room.

    "Yes, you''re awfully looking well," said Bridget.

    Then Vetros patted Kei''s head. "No worry."

    While Polin was letting her tears and snot onto Kei''s clothes, he asked the others: "I was thinking we should go on a vacation."

    <hr>

    Since Bishop Kelen left, Elen was stressed week after week. But nothing happened. No one acquired where the bishop went, no news of a town or city being destroyed, and scouts and search parties came back empty handed.

    The world became silent. The victims of Deco Parade, no one knows what happened to them. Everyone assumed they died of natural causes since their homes were destroyed.

    Weeks past and after two months, Kirin finally agreed to be escorted back home.

    After that, Elen became more relaxed. She was restraining herself for no reason.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The weather had gotten colder but it didn''t detered the world''s residents enjoying the outdoors.

    Elen was enjoying her alone time in a gazebo enjoying tea and sweets. She hadn''t reconciled with her uncle just yet and neither she had taken her rightful rule.

    Johl came running towards Elen and shouted in a panic: "Enemy! Enemy! De--de--de Deco Pa--Parade!"

    Elen dropped her cup and it smashed on the ground.

    "They''re at the gate!" Johl yelled.

    Everyone ran towards the edge of the outdoor patio and saw an army outside of their gates and many fliers in the sky.

    ***

    Kei was standing in front of the gates ''chatting'' with someone on top of the wall.

    "Leave vile demon! If you do not leave, we will fire with everything we got!" A man named Remis, Elen''s uncle, shouted. Elves were prepared to shoot their arrows and magic users lit up their staves.

    "Hey! I came to see a friend! Let us in! We''re on vacation! Right guys!" Kei yelled back. The people, monsters, and fliers that came with Kei, cheered and shouted, "Vacation! Vacation! Vacation!" Even the citizens heard the uproar.

    Remis retorted: "Then why did you attack our fort!"

    It was a long way to enter from the south of Eluvia, so they crossed the lake that was between Yogol and Eluvia. Better than going through a thick forest. They reached a fort and met some armed ships, not allowing them to go any further. They fought each other, and Kei was the victor.

    "We had a disagreement." Kei was getting annoyed. Before he commanded his group to attack, Kei saw a familiar face.

    "Elen! What''s up!" Kei waved a hand at her.

    From up high, Elen saw Kei and his army. Also, she saw Vetros beside him and Jacklin on the driver seat of a carriage.

    Polin popped her head out of the window of the carraige and yelled: "Big sister Elen! Hi!!!"

    Elen twitched her eyebrow before calming down. She looked at Kei and said: "What''s brings you here? It must be more than a vacation!"

    Before she got a reply, Remis yelled out: "Leave now! You and your cohorts are not welcome!"

    Johl was standing behind both Remis and Elen, and was slightly shaking. He wanted to speak out against Remis''s stern stance but framed from it.

    The back and forth between both parties were not going anywhere.

    "Elen! "Kei yelled, making watchful eyes pointed towards Elen. "I assume you are not the queen, right? Or that you done anything for me?" Kei heavily sighed with Elen''s silence.

    Kei told his men to clear a path for his prisioners.

    The elves gasped. The prisoners were the soldiers of the fort at the lake. Their armours were stripped from them and they were wearing rags and slave collars. There were over a hundred of them. The fort had at least 500 stationed soldiers. It was too much of a loss for the elves.

    "Since I don''t want to destroy your beautiful city, at least let''s have a trade. For these elf slaves for demon slaves. Then we will leave," Kei demanded.

    "We''re not gonna stay here!" Polin was protesting from the carriage.

    Elen''s face paled and grimaced.

    ...

    There was an akward silence. Since the other side was silenced, Kei thought the worst had come.

    Kei shook his head and eyed at Elen. "I know our little trade had fallen. But, did you think for one second that I wouldn''t come for the demons?"

    Kei snapped his fingers and all the slaves were forced on their knees by undead and lizardmen warriors. The warriors placed their sword on the slaves'' throat.

    Elen answered with all her might: "No! I couldn''t do anything! The Holy Knights killed them without question! You know I would do anything in my power to save them! It was too late! There must be something else you want!?"

    Remis pulled back Elen from the ledge. "You can''t bargain with that monster! Men! Ready to fire!"

    "Stop!" Johl intervened before a fight could start. Johl stared at the elven slaves and then at Kei, and asked: "What do you want?"

    Kei sticked out two fingers: "Two choices:

    One: Become a vessal state!

    Or

    Two: Find and gather demon slaves from other countries!"

    Elen thought the second option wasn''t bad. Eluvia had the resources to gather as much demon slaves as it can. The only surviving countries that still allowed slavery were the dwarven country, Vita Empire, and Islands of Kitar. If they knew Deco Parade was alive and well, they will either form another alliance or give up their demon slaves to avoid destruction.

    It was best to form a mutual relationship with Kei, even though she disliked Kei. The fate of her home was hanging by a thread.

    Remis was about to decline and close any negotiations, until Elen shouted, "I choose number two!"

    Johl and Remis was taken back. Remis grabbed on to Elen''s shoulder. "Elen!? We can''t negotiate we them. This will displease the Life Church."

    Elen only shook her head. "Uncle, there is no force on this mortal world that can defeat this demon. Submission is more palatable than demise. We must lower our heads. You did it, so will I."

    "..." Remis loosen his grip.

    The eleven citizens of Eluvia were riled up to Elen''s decision.

    "We will never accept a deal with a demon!" Someone from the crowd yelled. Since there was commotion at the gate, nearby elves were gathering near the gate and listening to every word. They were livid for mud to be slung at their pride, enslaving their fellow elves and a royalty accepting the demands of a demon.

    Many started spewing curses and profanities at Kei and Deco Parade.

    Remis, Johl, and Elen reached the otherside of the wall to look over the outcry of the elven citizens.

    "Was the people always this rowdy?" Elen asked because since her return, she barely left the castle to make rounds to meet her people.

    Johl scartched his chin and respectfully responded, "It''s most likely built up frustration. The pains of harrassment and heartache from the human ''visitors'' left a bitter scar." Remis greatly frowned, which Johl did a few side steps further away from him.

    "Silence!" Elen screamed the top of her lungs and the crowd slowly quiet down.

    Elen took a deep breathe and addressed to the people. "I know that my decision is not what you wanted but for the good for mutual relationship, we must accept. You know by now who they are correct?"

    Mumurs were exhanged.

    "I know a lot of news have not flow through these parts often, especially for the past several months. Many nations of this world had fallen. The only ones remaining are the Vita Empire, Islands of Kitar, and our sister Jules Domain," Elen heavily said.

    "That can''t be right."

    "There must be a mistake!"

    "Are sure saying Deco Parade destroy them!?"

    The people were in distress and disbelief. Some were looking at their current king, Remis, and they saw his closed eyes and solemn face.

    Afterwards, the gates were opened to the citizens dismay.

 Chapter 19: A Real Vacation This Time

    Most of Deco Parade loitered around, while some with sentience sight-see and indulged in food and drink. After a few days, they head over to the drawven country, Hukor Mountains. Give them two options: surrender or fight?

    Then they planned to head over to Vita Empire. With an extra mission to destroy the holy city and demolish the churches of life.

    ***

    Kei was hanging with his female companions in the dining room for lunch. Most of the elves'' diet were a variety of fruits and soup. It leaves the meaty of eaters less satisfied.

    "So, we''re not having a vacation here no more?" Asked Polin.

    "There''s a better place to have vacation than this place. This one has beaches and natural hot springs. The Islands of Kitar should be our next vacation spot."

    Jacklin jumped up in excitement! "I always wanted to go there! But it was sooo expensive to reach there!"

    "The weather of the main island is always tropical while the four other islands were different. I heard one of the smaller islands is constantly winter. That should be where the fox girl resides from."

    Then Polin jumped in excitement: "I wanna see Kirin again!"

    Kei saw the excitement on their faces, except for Vetros. Her face was expressionless most of the time and goes with the flow.

    <hr>

    With the help witches and valkyries, their transportation was less of an obstacle. After several days with breaks and over the sea, they saw white, sandy beaches.

    They landed on the beach.

    Kei and crew looked around and yep, it''s the beach. But... they didn''t own any swimsuits nor had a place to stay.

    Kei flew in the air and searched the area, and there''s a town a few miles down south.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The group began walking while taking off their thicker clothings such as sweaters and long sleeve shirts. They dressed something more appropriately.

    Kei summoned smaller golems to be their pack mule for the trip.

    ***

    Once the group arrived at the town, they were unexpectedly surprised. The town was a wreck, burned down homes, shattered windows, and few rotten bodies.

    "Oh yeah... This country and Cloq Dukedom had a war. I wondered how that ended?" Kei said after witnessing the state of the town.

    The group wondered around to see any place to rest. They walked through street after street and they were people of many ages in dirty clothes and were skinny. They ignored the townspeople as best as possible.

    The group then found a empty, battered restaurant. Kei clapped his hands and said: "Let''s have some lunch."

    Kei was thankful that the kitchen was still able to maintain itself. He began playing around with the stove and searched kitchen wares.

    The others tried to find a table that wasn''t broken and picked up any usuable chairs. In a short amount of time, they setup a nice table to eat and the food was done. Grilled meat and vegetables, fried fish, and potato salad to be served.

    The smell of food attracted unwanted attention. There was even a naked beastman with a worn-out sword. Luckily, the golems were just enough to intimidate him.

    Kei only told the golems to stay on guard at the door, but a small child climbed over a broken window. Which resulted in cuts the child''s arms and feet. The child ignored it and continue sniffing the air like a dog. Actually, this little beastman had those big floppy dog ears. She slowly followed the scent with her eyes closed and then bumped into someone.

    That someone was Kei.

    The little beastman finally opened her eyes and saw of a group of strangers she never seen before. She didn''t know who they were and only stared at the food on the table.

    "She''s so cute!" Polin declared. Well, the child was only 3ft tall, wounds on her limbs, and wearing an oversize shirt. But she had a cute face, ears, and tail.

    "Feed her?" Vetros questioned. Kei thought for a bit and didn''t see why not. Kei then made a seperate plate of different food from the table and handed over to the little girl. She snatched the plate and ran towards a corner and began munching on her food with her bare hands.

    "Can we keep her?" Polin asked. Polin received a karate chop on the head by Jacklin.

    "She''s not a pet." Jacklin also wanted to help the girl out aside from giving her food. But, would she also feed the whole town? No. Jacklin set her eyes on the little girl with pity. I really can''t do much. Unless Kei decided to help but I doubt it. You can only live with your misfortunes and take what you can.

    ***

    The group decided to sleep outdoors, away from the town. Sleeping bags, tents, and a campfire was all set. Dinner was served.

    But the smell, once again attracted unwanted attention.

 Chapter 20: I can be a good father... right?

    While Kei and the others were enjoying their feast, a group of men came out of the shadows. But it weren''t just beastmen, there were also humans.

    A muscle toned human, brandishing his ax came forward and pointed his ax at Kei. "If don''t want to get hurt! You better hand over the food!"

    Armed men then surrounded the two golems and blocked their path. The two golems were bright red and resembled of a average man. But they don''t have faces except glowing eyes, no genitalias, and were blocky.

    "What an idiot," Jacklin said under her breathe.

    The ax holding man wore a tattered armour and on the chest was the symbol of Cloq Dukedom.

    Kei was acting nonchantly, as well as the ladies. Nobody felt any threat from these bandits. Cloq Dukedom had fallen and since the soldiers had lost the support of the country, they had lost the war and was now stuck here.

    "Hey! Are you listening to me! Or do my men need to get a rough with your women!" The axman yelled.

    "Do your work golems." With that, the golems began to go berserk on the bandits. Maces and swords weren''t doing any damages, one after another, they turned into a bloody pulp.

    The axman jumped into action and ran towards one of the women. Before anyone can take action, a little person came out of the bushes and attacked the axman!

    This little person grabbed hold to the axman''s neck and bited it! The axmen let go of his ax and tried to grabbed his attacker! But the attacker kept biting deeper into his neck with its canine teeth. Its teeth then tore out the arteries of the axmen''s neck!

    The axman finally dropped to the ground, laid dying. The little person came closer to the camp fire and it was that little beastman girl.

    The fighting stopped with corpses lying around. The girl raised both of her palms towards the group, like a beggar wanted something from you.

    "It seems the little one wants food for her efforts." Bridget said and chuckled.

    Kei got up and stood before the girl.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    He thought he would try to teach this girl that, ''just because you helped, don''t expect a reward!''

    On second thought, Kei turned to the group and pointed at this runt and said: "Should we let her join us?"

    The group''s consensus were positive, at least they didn''t outright rejected. Kei led the little girl between himself and Polin. Polin washed the blood off of the girl''s mouth and hands, and dressed her in cleaner clothes.

    The girl didn''t expressed much except the joy of eating. With a big plate of food in front of the child, she began to eat like crazy.

    The golems were cleaning up the bloody mess and tried to find other bandits or the bandit''s hideout in the tropical forest.

    "So, what we gonna do with the runt?" Jacklin asked. "She can''t come with us right?" Jacklin stared at Polin, who was combing the girl''s hair and playing with her ears. The girl was distressed, she never been treated so...well.

    Polin embraced the little girl and said: "She''s coming with us. Isn''t that right darling?" Polin was batting her eyes towards Kei.

    Kei wrapped his wing around Polin and grabbed the kid to sit on his lap. He hugged her like a stuff animal for a bit.

    Then he placed the child in front of him, face-to-face.

    "Let''s ask a few questions," Kei said.

    "What''s your name?"

    ...

    "Do have a family?"

    ...

    "Are there other hungry children like you?"

    ...

    "How old are you?"

    ...

    "Can you talk?"

    ...

    "Are you a spy?"

    ...

    "I think this child been surviving on her own. Nobody educated her." Bridget said.

    "But she didn''t look no older than 5. How long the war been going on?" Asked Jacklin.

    "Five years, before the fall of Cloq Dukedom at least."

    "So, she''s an orphan?" Asked Polin.

    Then Vetros chimed in: "Don''t matter when born or who parents are. She have no family now."

    The little girl was confused with all the talking around her. Then she felt a looming threat came to her head. What if? That she will never see them again!? Where would she eat delicious food!? Would she fight for scraps and hunt for wild animals again!

    She held onto Kei''s short pants and tugged it. She was wailing a bit. "Neh! Meehhh! Naahh! Ne ne!"

    Seeing this girl being desperate to tag along with this group, Kei made a declaration!

    Kei picked up the little girl and holded her up like when the monkey holded up baby Simba in the Lion King.

    "I decided to adopt this little girl! Since she had no name. I''ll name her... Umm... Kori!" Declared by Kei.

    A few claps can be heard around and Polin complained about her not naming the girl. Kei told her to name their first child then. This made Polin blushed like roses.

    I wonder if I can make a good father? Couldn''t be hard right? Besides there''s like 4 mothers here.

    Kei sat down with Kori in his embrace. He looked at each women and then wondered: They can make good mothers... right?

    Jacklin just knew what Kei was thinking when he was staring at her. She said: "Why am I on the mother bandwagon? I''m the only one who didn''t screw with you!"

    "My bad. My bad. I guess you don''t have that maternal instincts."

    "Huh? Who said I didn''t! I will teach this girl to never fall in love!"

    Then it began a discussion on how to raise Kori that night.

 Chapter 21: Wheres the hot springs?

    Kei and the girls spent their time on the beach, away from the broken town. They had to make do with what the had on, and enjoyed the water. Even going nude.

    Eating all sorts of food, fishing, drinking, swimming, and nightly activities.

    Four days passed and everyone was worned out.

    Polin and Kori was laying down on the sand. "Please, no more *burp* fish," said Polin. Both Polin and Kori laid there with bloated bellies.

    Kei clapped to get everyone''s attention, at least the willing ones. "I have contacted our ride to pick you guys up."

    "You''re not coming along hubby?" Said Bridget.

    "I''m going straight to the capital and conqueror all the islands. While, you guys visit the winter island and enjoy the hot springs. I will catch up in no time."

    Like that, Kei went solo to continue his campaign of world conquest.

    <hr>

    Since the girls were heading to a winter island, they tried to wear the thickest clothes they had. It wasn''t much and hoped that there was a store to buy more suitable clothings.

    The same black dragon flew the group towards the winter island and it''s freezing! They needed to find a town fast! Vetros was turning into an ice statue!

    They arrived what looks like to be a town. Kei told the dragon to stay by the group for safety. The dragon blew hot steam on Vetros to defrost her.

    "Our first objective is find an inn with hot springs. Simple..." Bridget said before a group of armed men surrounded them.

    But the armed men were scared out of their wits.

    "We''re not gonna do anything. Um... Is there a inn with hot springs?" Polin asked.

    But none of the men listened to what she had to said. Then the dragon roared and spewed blue flames on them. They were lit up and their flesh were burning off! They screamed in pain and rolled around in the snow, but the fire was still going. Then, along with their armour, they turned to ashes.

    Jacklin slapped the dragon''s side and yelled: "What are you doing!?"

    The black dragon spoke: "My Lord told me to protect you all. That''s what I did." The dragon puffed steam out of its nostrils.

    Then their surroundings became quiet. Everybody stayed indoors and locked their doors once they saw a dragon landed and started killing!

    "Coo---coolldd," Vetros''s teeth was chattering.

    Bridget looked around but it didn''t seemed anyone will let them in. But there was one large building on a higher hill top, looking over the whole town. It could be the ruler of this town, or the whole winter island.

    Bridget decided that''s their destination.

    ****

    As the group got closer and closer to that large building, people after people with weapons in their hands came to block their path. They were killed or incapacitated by the dragon, Jacklin, Vetros, or Bridget. Soon, they left a string of bodies on the ground.

    "I wonder, if this is what is like to be like Kei?" Jacklin said. "Like slaughtering people as he walks."

    "I''m quite enjoying myself. These people can''t use their eyes and see that we can''t be trifle with." Bridget said. She wrapped herself with her arms and shivered, it was beginning to snow. "Let''s quicken our pace."

    Once they reached the top, they met lots of soldiers, hundreds of them. Bridget was getting annoyed and planned to tell the dragon just to slaughter these people.

    Then a fit middle-aged man with a white fur coat and white fox ears, stood behind the army. He was on a horse and shouted towards the group: "You invaders dared come to my home! Since you humans can''t fight us, you hired demons! Revolting!"

    Everyone in the group was quite confused. Maybe since Bridget was the only human and walking in front of the rest, he assumed Bridget was the leader. Well, it was more or less the truth.

    Then he saw a little beastman girl holding Polin''s hand. The fox-ear man said: "You even taken a child as a hostage! Dispicable!"

    Before he ordered an assualt, Polin suddenly waved her one free arm and screamed: "Kirin! Kirin! It''s me! Hiii!!!!"This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Kirin had her head above the wall to see what''s all the commotion. Then she saw the people who she never want to meet again!

    Kirin saw the dragon and saw her father''s army! They''re about to fight, what to do!?!?

    Kirin jumped over the wall and landed right in front of her father, waving her arms around.

    Kirin shouted: "Stop! Stop! No good! No good! Please STOP!"

    The horse was alarmed with Kirin frailing around but the father got it under control. He said: "What are you talking about! Get inside! You there, take her inside!"

    A soldier followed his order and grabbed Polin and rushed deeper inside of the mansion.

    Then battle ensued.

    <hr>

    The gate slowly opened and revealed to be the intruders. Anyone who witnessed the battle from inside from higher viewpoint, saw that the army lost. And the intruders had entered their grounds.

    What goes in the minds of the residents of this massive mansion was many things. The lord died, whose in charge now? Are they all gonna die? Should they flee?

    Once the intruders entered inside their home, they demanded lodging and asked if there were hot springs here. The first person who gracefully accommodated them was the lord''s wife, Lady Chelin. This was a surprised to the servants. They killed her husband and yet she was acting servile.

    Lady Chelin gave them a guest room and pointed the way to where the hot springs were.

    ***

    A week had passed since the arrival of the intruders and Chelin tried to accomodate them as best she can. While the other family members were not fond seeing Chelin pleasing the intruders, they can understand why.

    Then she called on all the family members for a meeting! This was what everyone was waiting for.

    Chelin, Kirin, Kirin''s siblings, and other various members of Fowudo Clan sat down in a large room.

    Chelin sat at the end of a long table with her three children sitting behind her.

    Chelin then brought this news to the table. "I had spoken with the human. Apparently, their initial reason for coming here was to enjoy the hot springs."

    Several people began to argued and an elder slammed the table, and yelled: "What nonsense! They killed our soldiers and Kotun! Now that he''s gone, the next succesor should be lil'' Sho."

    Kirin''s eldest brother, Sho, perked his ears.

    Another elder complained. "Once the lord is gone, the wife is the next lord. Sho isn''t capable of leading!"

    Then began a rile discussion of succession, it''s Chelin, it''s one of her children, or it''s another relative.

    In Chelin''s mind, the crux of the problem wasn''t in everyone''s eyes! Forget succession, they could be dead!

    "Enough!" Chelin howled in fury. Once everyone calmed down and stared at her, Chelin continued to speak. "Have you forgotten that the intruders are in our home!" Chelin slammed the desk and silence followed.

    After Chelin regained her composure, she gave everyone a question that it didn''t came in their mind. "I had spoken with the human extensively. Do you know who she is, or her companions, or whose controlling that dragon? Who they belong?"

    "They''re not with the Cloq Kindom?" Someone said.

    Someone smacked the guy who asked that. "You idiot. Haven''t you gotten the news! Cloq Dukedom is finished! The war is finally over!"

    Then Chelin gave them the answer, "Deco Parade."

    While a few people were shaken, most of them don''t have a clue!

    "Who?"

    Chelin''s brain just went numbed on how questionable the level of intelligence were in her family!

    Actually, most of family lived the life of ease, not paying attention of other nations'' affairs. The lord of the clan and a few elders communicated with outsiders of their island. Since the Cloq Dukedom didn''t even had their gazes on their island, the family didn''t felt any danger. Hot springs were appealing but... Who would want an island that was always cold!

    An elderly spoke: "For those who didn''t know, Deco Parade is the world''s enemy. Some nations had fallen because of them, including Cloq Dukedom. But that was a half year ago, since they disappear."

    A woman then asked: "They can''t be them right? There was no army. It''s just them."

    "And look what happened with just them." The old man grumbled. "Chelin, who are they? Soldiers? Envoys? Diplomats?"

    "From what I gathered... The human and the half-demon are his wives. The spider demon is his lover. The dullahan is his slave and the dragon is a summoned beast. And the beastman girl is his... daughter."

    There were a few mixed reactions: some thought it was questionable, few laughed, and some outright denied it.

    "Wife and daughter to who exactly?"

    "To the leader of Deco Parade."

    A man laughed hysterically and said: "What a load of bullshit! Have anyone heard of a summoner to summon dragons!? Where is this ''leader'' of this infamous army!? Huh!! It been a week and no one came!"

    Chelin yelled in full force: "This leader is busy conquering the other islands, you dolt! Did you not understand that his family is in our home!"

    "Lies! A bunch of lies that you believe!" The man got up and riled up everyone in the room. "The dragon is their ace card. The human magician and spider will be hard to beat. The others can be killed by normal soldiers. I have gather more men to kill them! If we can appeal to the dragon to be on our side or kill it first, then the others will fall!"

    While more and more people were beginning to love the idea, Kirin stood up. "Wait! Wait! It''s true! It''s true!"

    The group''s excitement stopped when they see their little princess in distress.

    Kirin told them how she met them. Of course, she felt shameful to tell them she was a slaved to Kei, the leader of Deco Parade. So, Kirin told her family that once she was captured, Elen saved her when saving elves. Then she met Kei by chance. It was almost true...

    Even if what she said was true, then Kei will surely come and put them into submission. If they were to take his family as hostages, then they have an advantage.

    In Chelin and Kirin''s mind, it was a horrible idea.

    "Well, that''s a horrible idea!" Said by someone.

    But the voice didn''t came from anyone from the room, it was someone by the door. Someone with horns, wings, and in a bathrobe!

    "Ma--ma--Master!" Kirin instinctively yelped. To Kirin''s brothers and mother who were closed by, why did Kirin called this demon master?

    "Oh. Hey Kirin!" The demon waved his hand towards her. Then he focused his attention towards the men and women on the table. "I heard that you guys are planning to do something naughty towards my family. Tis tis tis." The demon wagged his finger like he was playfully scolding children.

    Before anyone spoke up, Kei cut to the chase. "I''m offering two choices: submit or die?" The demon coldly stared at everyone.

 Chapter 22: The Last Human Power

    After a few deaths of family members, the Fowudo Clan decided to submit. The news of every island of Islands of Kitar had submitted to Kei spreads and placed his flag on government buildings or the former ruler''s home. Of course the former rulers became vessels, they would still be taking care of their individual lands as before but under watchful eyes.

    The conquest of Islands of Kitar accomplished!

    A week had passed since the Fowudo Clan declared their loyaties towards Kei. It was time to return back to Yogol.

    <hr>

    A few weeks had passed since their return home.

    Polin, Kori, and Kei were currently in the family room. A living room used by all family members for recreation and relaxation. They were sitting on the rug trying to teach Kori a few words.

    "Okay now Kori. Say, daddy. Dadddddyyyy." Kei said towards Kori while pointing himself.

    "No Kori, forget him. Mooommmy. Moooomm---my. Repeat it." Polind said, while also pointing herself and pushing Kei''s face away.

    Kei and Polin were having a little compeition who first to get Kori to say their name.

    After a few minutes of no results, Polin pulled a bag of cherries and started to eat a few.

    "Yum-yum. Say, mommy. And you can get some. See look." Polin again took a few cherries and ate them. "Mmmm~ Delicious."

    "I see how it is." Then Kei pulled out a roasted chicken drumstick from his dimensional storage, and started to munch on it.

    "Da! Daaa! Dadd---! Daaddy!"

    "Ha ha ha ha! Good girl! Here''s your treat." Kei gave the chicken leg to Kori and she began eating it.

    "Cheating! Cheating!"

    "Who cheating who?"

    "If she gets fat, I''ll blame you. Hmph!" Polin crossed her arms and turned her head away from Kei.

    Kei then hugged Polin from behind. "Yeah, it will be all my fault." Polin continued to pout.

    Then Kei began to feel a tingle in his head. It''s a telepathy from SG Talwar.

    Kei let go of Polin and said, "I will be gone for a bit. Tell the others for me, okay."

    "I got it. When you''re gone, Kori will forget about you and only loves me."

    "Yeah, yeah." Kei then whispered into Kori'' ears, "Be careful of mommy. She''s evilll~~"

    Polin carried Kori away from Kei and walked away. "Don''t worry Kori. The evil man will be gone a few days. Only me, you, and the other mommies."

    The war between the Vita Empire and the Life Church was still ongoing and near its end.

    <hr>

    Kei flew towards the capital of Vita Empire. A once, powerful empire, with history that goes back to the beginnings of the worships of the Life Goddess. That''s why their was a strong ties between the nation and religion.

    Kei flew towards the center of capital. It seemed to be a plaza with a large, beautiful sculpture fountain at the center. But the surroundings were no different from the carnage when previous towns and cities were attacked by Kei or Deco Parade. Homes were destroyed, smoke were seen rising everywhere, and corpses littered the ground. But one thing that was different that he didn''t witnessed before, was a line of people in chains and collars.

    Kei approached a witch on the ground and commented, "There''s definitely a lot of people."

    At first, the witch fidgeted a bit before answering: "Yeah... They quickly surrendered and gave up." The witch scratched her head.

    Kei did said to enslaved people, only the survivors. But people just outright surrendering was something that escaped his mind. Would people be willing to be slaves in the face of death? He shrugged and saw several other lines of people. They were heading outside of the capital.

    Kei then walked towards the castle, that colossal building at the north side of the capital. The closer he walks, he can see piles of soldiers. Wait a minute, that one was still alived.

    The dying man in a suit of armour was breathing slowly and haggardly. Kei stood over him and the dying man didn''t realize someone was near. Kei saw him bleeding from his abdomen.

    The dying man muttered: "Why? Why is this happening?"

    Kei then moved along, striaght towards the castle, leaving the man to die.

    ***

    Within the castle, the throne room was already a bloodbath.

    The emperor''s family was already taken, and him and his last remaining soldiers were gathered at the throne.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The emperor said on his throne facing death in the face, his empire was runined and the a skeleton told him someone wanted to meet him.

    Then Kei showed up. Kei walked up towards the emperor until he was blocked by the emperor''s men.

    Kei tried to take a good look at the emperor and one word came into mind was old. With wrinkles, baldness, grey beard, big belly, and extravagant clothing. Someone told him that the emperor had many concubines and children, yet this old to continue reproducing with his young lovers.

    Kei thought he would had some conversation with this emperor, like listening to his last words. Will this bloated belly, old man had anything intelligent or sincere to say?

    One of the soldier, protecting their emperor, yelled: "Who are you!?"

    Instead of Kei answering, SG Talwar answered: "That is our Lord!"

    The enemy widen their eyes in surprised. That this person right in front of them was the leader of Deco Parade. Then their blood started to boil! This was the man who tore their home and kill innocents! Their family and friends were most likely dead!

    What''s unexpected happened was that the emperor laughed like no tomorrow! The emperor''s men turned their head towards him and wondering what''s going on with the emperor? Had he gone crazy?

    "This is the demon. The one who will claim the world. Came here to gloat? Came to kill me yourself? Capture me and put on display?" The emperor asked in his own insanity.

    Kei pondered a moment and said: "What''s the point anymore?"

    Kei saw that they had accepted death, what''s their to talk about? Kei was mistaken to take him seriously. "Kill them."

    SG Talwar and the undead warriors began to attack.

    Then Kei began searching for the treasury and all sorts of valuables. Also, rob the kitchen.

    ***

    Kei then head to the ballroom where all the royal family was held. Once there, there was almost a hundred people.

    Once everyone took notice of the newcomer, instead of shock, they were filled with fear. Soon, an undead warrior brung the head of the emperor, now everyone began to fear their fate.

    One man stood up and said: "What will happen to us?"

    Kei thought for a bit. What use for this royal family? The empire was gone and there will no chance for revival.

    So Kei responded: "Death. There was no use for you. Hey skeleton, why do you guys not kill them in the beginning?"

    "Since you requested to speak with the emperor, we assumed there will be a use to keep the family alive."

    "Oh... Just kill them."

    "Wait! Wait!" A woman stood up and yelled in despair. "Please let me live! I will do anything! Be a wife, concubine, slave!" After that woman begging for her life, other women were doing the same pitch in desperation.

    "Okay! I want only want slaves. Those who accept to be a slave come forward, everybody else accept your fate." With the majority became slaves and the rest dies.

    Then a little girl stared at Kei and asked: "Why? Why are you doing this?" The little girl cried a little.

    Why? Why Kei doing this? Was there better ways to achieve his goals? A path of lesser blood? Probably not. Would the world allow the revival of the demon race?

    Before Kei can answer, a young man answered in a low whisper to her: "Because he''s a demon."

    "Excuse me, I think she was asking me slave." Then the young man received pain from his slave collar. Ignoring him on the floor in agony, Kei gave his answer. "Well, little girl. If taken history lessons, then you know of a war happened 20 or so years, right?"

    The little girl nodded.

    "Then can you tell me what happened?"

    She fidgeted a bit before answering. "Isn''t it because life goddess thinks demons of evil? And we kill them?"

    "Yeah, but. A lot of people died. Homes burned, innocent people died, and almost driven demons into extinction. It''s not so nice when something bad happened to you, isn''t it?"

    "..."

    "But that doesn''t make it right!" A young woman yelled. She continued, "There got be a better solution! We can always talk!"

    "Hah! Talk! I got stones thrown at me and people refused to do business with me! What''s there to talk when discrimation against demons is priority number one!"

    "But!"

    "I don''t expect much from a spoiled princess to understand our plight. Besides, when this is done, do you think demons are redeemable in people''s eyes? Rather make everyone a slave than humans and beastmen causing a revolt."

    "No! Peace exists. If I become Empress, I will make sure demon will have rights or special privileges!"

    Now Kei was having a headache. What is this? A second Elen?

    "Yeah sure. And everyone won''t shun mix-breeds and drawves stop drinking liquor. Do good work as a slave and your freedom might be granted. Take them away."

    But the young woman wouldn''t give up! She tried to get closer to Kei but was shocked by her collar!

    She laid on the ground while her family members around eyed her with distain or mocking.

    Not a unified family, huh... Or maybe she''s special?

    Kei waited until the people left the room, while the young woman still laying on the ground. Kei walked closer and stared at her. Kei was curious about her history or maybe she offered something in return for her freedom.

    Kei think back at Yogol. It''s peaceful but... Kei wanted growth. Like everyone being able to read or write, focused on the science aspects, or better ways to grow food. Kei wasn''t into politics, economics, or an expert in any field. If he had access to the internet back on Earth, then he could do all sorts of things.

    What if this girl had some talents or skills? Kei decided to just asked. "There''s no way you will be empress of anything. But if things go well, I will make you a vessal queen or whatever down the road. Consider your words carefully, what can you do?"

    After the young woman get a gripped and listened to Kei. Her mind was going chaotic, this was her chance!

    She answered: "I... I studied politics, I know how taxes worked, I had some ideas to improve farming..."

    She was filing in her mind on what can she offer. She assumed that Kei was a new power. A power that needed aides on how to manage his new kingdom. His military was uncompared but when it comes to managing the people or land, he might needed help. When she saw Kei had a blank stare. Was he losing interest? So, she bowed her head to the floor!

    "I will be a great asset! I do everything to make your country prosperous! Please! Let me serve you!"

    Kei scratched his head and thought, Wouldn''t being a slave already serving me?

    Nah, Kei knew what she meant. Kei really needed capable personnel after this!

    "Fine, you''re hired! I''ll get your slave collar off later. Get up and let''s go."

    "Oh yeah, what''s your name?" Kei asked the young woman.

    "It''s Lena nul Lite. Just called me Lena, since the royal family is no more."

    ...

    "Can I ask you something my... King?"

    King? Kei never thought of any title for himself. Wouldn''t he be king or emperor since he now own a majority of the world?

    "Just call me Kei. I''m not used to any titles yet. Ask me anything."

    "What will happen to the others. Those who become slaves?"

    "Work, I guess. Rebuilding some towns and cities, farming and stuff."

    "That''s it? How many slaves have you gained? Do you have enough to feed them? Are you planning to sell them? Where are you be housing them? Whose managing them?" Lena was bulleting these questions at Kei.

    Lena was already started her ''job,'' which wasn''t clarified yet. But she''s energetic.

    Kei never thought these things through, and was too lazy to.

    "Okay, first job! You will handle the slaves."

    "Eh."

    Kei patted her shoulder and said: "Good luck and perform well."

    This was last job she wanted!

 Chapter 23: Anniversary (FINAL)

    [7 years later - Yogol]

    "So, that''s the end of my story."

    "That''s... anticlimatic father." Gren (Bridget''s daughter) said. "No final fight. No secrets exposed. No truths. No----"

    Kei pressed his finger on Gren''s lips. "Ssshhh. I''m brought down the empire. Then I had you kids. And now we''re here. Tada!"

    "I didn''t grow fat! Look!" Kori stood up and lifted up her shirt to show her belly. "See!"

    "That''s because you''re a wild child! So full of energy."

    "So, that''s how you met Miss Lena," said Colin (Polin''s daughter, 1st child). "But Dad... How could you! My name is similar to Mom! Only a change on the first letter!"

    "I made a promise with your mom. Don''t blame me if she wasn''t creative." Kei shrugged.

    "Papa! Papa! Did mama find home!? Did she? Did she!?" One of two arachne children, Shinra (oldest of the two), asked.

    "Yes she did. When your mama was having you, she wanted to give birth where she once lived."

    "Me too?" Shinra''s sister, Beltra, also asked.

    "Yes, you too." Kei rubbed Beltra''s head.

    "Okay now. Go to bed. It''s late. My story is done. *YAWN*"

    All the children groaned.

    "Don''t give me that. I''m sleepy, you''re sleepy. We''re all sleepy. Besides, tomorrow will be the anniversary of the creation of this empire. Food, fireworks, and lots of people to meet." Kei sighed.

    The children began heading to their beds and continued their own talks in the night.

    <hr>

    The next day was the largest celebration of the year, the creation of Kei''s empire, Vezul!

    Kei, his family, and few other known individual were currently eating breakfast.

    "I don''t get why we had to celebrate? A party is nice but I considered everyone''s birthdays to be worth celebrating." Kei groaned.

    "Come now, don''t be a child. A lot of people will be arriving soon," Bridget said.

    "Okay kids, finish your breakfast and ready for school!" Polin called out.

    "Mom, today is a holiday. The next two days as well!" Colin reminded her mother.

    "Oh yeah... Sorry, a bit of a habit. Teehee."

    The children had no private tutors except when it comes to learning magic or fighting. Kei resoluted decided to create a public education system to be access to all. It''s also mandatory until they reached a certain level of basic education.

    ***

    Everyone who had the misfortune to meet Kei when Deco Parade was conquering the land, had to come to celebrate the creation of Vezul. No matter how they don''t want to every year, especially those who had to make the long trip.

    Eluvia''s new queen, Elen, Lady Chelin and her children, the Drawf King and his family, various former rulers of Islands of Kitar, Lena, and so forth. Some people brought family members or close friends because, well, it will be a very small crowd if they didn''t show up.

    The citizens were celebrating on the ground, while Kei and the distinguished guests will be ''partying'' in the castle.

    "Wow, Kirin. You''re grown to look more like your mother," said Elen.

    "Thank you. It seems you look as lovely as always." Kirin said back.

    Elen and Kirin stood next to a table where the punch was at and talked about what been happening at home.

    "I don''t see the point of all this. Isn''t it the day he gloats in front of our faces?" Elen blurted out.

    "I don''t think so. Is Kei really the gloating type?"

    "Well hello princesses. Nice to meet you all." Lena popped into their private conversation.

    Elen and Kirin greeted back and became wary of her. For the first 4 years of working for Kei, Lena worked day and night. The whole handling of the slaves was stabalized and the reins moved from her hands to someone else. She was promoted! To what? To administrator of Yogol! The capital of Vezul Empire! She became part of Kei''s inner circles.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Don''t give me that, I was a princess afterall. I''m not Kei''s mole or anything," Lena said.

    "I know, Handler of the Slaves."

    "Ouch, Princess Elen. Really, do I look like I had a choice back then?" Lena hated that title, a lot of human slaves thought she betrayed them. But those who knew Kei, pitied the girl. Not only working under Kei directly but also looked upon by her own race with contempt.

    Lena shrugged it off and reinvigorated herself. "Now, I''m someone with power! The administrator of Yogol! Impress?"

    "No." Both Elen and Kirin said at the same time.

    "After a few years of this job, I might get something better. Maybe I become a duke or have my own castle?"

    "You''re quite... cheerful. Despite your own empire was destroyed." Kirin exclaimed.

    "If it wasn''t destroyed, I''m just another pawn of my father. I''ll probably be married off." Then Lena talked in whisper towards Kirin. "On the side note, I talked to Lady Chelin. There were talks about marriages between you and Kei at home. Is that true?"

    "What! Kirin is that true?" Elen was surprised and a bit horrified.

    Kirin sighed. "Talks, yes. But nothing for sure. I hope it doesn''t happen."

    "In all the years I''ve known Kei, he didn''t seem to be an awful guy. Not as awful as my father who had many lovers and children from who knows where. I''m kinda surprised Kei still has a small family today. How about you Queen Elen? You have yet to be betroth."

    "There was someone I had in mind, but I don''t think it would work out."

    The three girls continued to chat with drinks in hand until the host arrived.

    The lights dimmed and the bright white balls of flame appeared around Kei and his family walking onto a stage.

    "Good evening to you all. Thank you all for coming. Today is the celebration of the foundings of Vezul Empire. And you know... I''m pretty sure the memories you all have are of corpses, killing, and submission." Kei waved it off. "But that was a long time ago. Eat, drink, and enjoy yourselves for the next two days here in Yogol."

    Then the crowd started to clap, but very slowly.

    Come on guys. It''s only been 7 years. What''s up with this slow clapping!

    Kei and his family started to mingle with everyone else, despite this awkward feelings they''re getting from most of the visitors. But Kei''s kids were isolated by other children.

    Kei can''t help but strolled over to his children, since... nobody wanted to talk to him! He can feel it!

    "Some party huh." Kei leisurely said.

    "I don''t understand why the other children are scare of us. Isn''t it better to form a better relation than pushing us away?" Gren said, after analyzing the other children''s actions and behaviors.

    "This is sad." Beltra drooped her head and shoulders.

    Vetros came and patted Beltra''s head. "No one wants to go near me. I understand too. Why do I come?"

    "Don''t look at me. You can always walk away. Even I feel like it!" Then Kei clapped to get his kids'' attention. "Okay, who wants to go into city? Street food, games, and music and dancing. Doesn''t that sound more fun!"

    All the children cheered and was happy to leave this dreary place. Even Vetros was smiling. Right before Kei leaved with everyone, someone grabbed his wrist.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" Said Bridget.

    "To have fun."

    Bridget looked at Kei, Vetros, and then the children. They really set to go and have fun outside. Bridget sighed and let go of Kei''s wrist.

    "Fine. Please, keep the children out of harm," Bridget said in a worried tone.

    "If people planned to harm the children, then they should be prepared to received a worser fate!" Kei grinned.

    Not so long after Kei and the rest left, Polin, Jacklin, Lena, Elen, and Kirin began heading outside!

    With more and more people beginning to leave, Bridget thought to herself, Was this hopeless in the beginning?

    Bridget walked towards the balcony and saw the excitement of the whole city. Cheers and music can be heard from the distance.

    Bridget then decided. She walked towards the stage in the ballroom to get whatever guests were left, their attention.

    "Thank you who came and still continued to be here. But, I believe the festivity that is holding outside will be more entertaining. But, I warn you, don''t cause trouble. We have our men scattered throughout the castle and city to catch any troublemakers." Bridget said with daggers in her eyes.

    "Now, excuse me. I want to find my family." Then Bridget left as well.

    ***

    The streets was bustling with activity! Even the slaves were getting in the mood. it was also a holiday for all slaves to not work at all.

    Bars and restuarants were filled, lines were made at all kinds of vendors, crowds gathered around musicians, bands, and entertainers.

    Once the citizens saw their royal family walking among them, their cheers got louder! They greeted, bowed, said their thanks, and even gave out free food for them! Some girls were bold enough to kiss Kei! Then, Kei''s kids surrounded him from other predators. The kids were always worried everytime their father goes out. Every single-woman was a potential new mother! They thought their family was big enough.

    The whole group was going towards the center plaza, where most people gathered to watch the fireworks.

    "Long time, no see Elen, Kirin. Kind of a nice celebration." Kei said in joy.

    "Better than the one in the castle," Elen spoke indifferently.

    Kei playfully elbowed her. "You got that right. Really, it''s nice seeing you two. I remembered that beautiful golden ring around your neck."

    Elen smacked Kei''s arm. "You mean a slave collar! I don''t want to remember!"

    "Sorry, sorry. It looks like your parents are searching for ya. See ya!" Then Kei walked away.

    "What''s that all about?" Elen muttered.

    Elen and Kirin''s parents then appeared in front of Elen and Kirin, bringing food.

    ***

    Kei then finally gathered all his family, even Bridget who was wondering around searching for them.

    With food and drinks in hand, they sat on a few benches that people were happy to give away.

    Then the fireworks began. Flashes of different sorts of colorful lights in the sky with a bang. People ''ooh'' and ''ahh'' with each display. Even witches performed a flight choreography in the sky with their magic.

    While the rest of the world felt melancholy this day, the people in Yogol were thrilled.

    Kei sat close to his wives and children and watched the light shows in the sky.

    This is good. This is fine.

    A life of comfort and leisure was in Kei''s future. His only worried was how his children would grow up. But, one step at a time.

 Epilogue: Life at the Castle

    [3 years later from ch 24]

    "Who reach the candy store last will have pay for everyone else''s candy!" A child yelled.

    Six children raced from the castles'' gate towards the candy store. Which was located at the market, at the center of the Yogol. The capital of a Demon Empire named, Vezul.

    "Wait up!" A little boy with one horn was panting. He was the smallest and youngest of the group.

    The kids were zipping through the alley ways, crowded streets, and through the public garden.

    An old man sighed and said: "There they go again. Causing quite a ruckus."

    The two small arachnes climbed the walls of one of the buildings and decided to jumped from one roof to the next.

    A chestnut hair girl saw that and decided to cast magic on herself, increasing her speed.

    A black hair, one horned girl waited for her little brother to catch up. Then a beastman girl ran past the horned girl.

    Soon, everyone reached the candy store and the one-horned pair were last.

    The young boy was distraught because he lost. Not only that, he dragged his older sister down with him. He was about to cry.

    "Geez. Everytime you lose, you always cry. Be more like father! Accept your lose or try to get stronger!" The chestnut hair girl berated him.

    One of the arachnes pulled the chestnut-hair girl''s sleeve and said: "No yelling."

    The chestnut-hair girl looked around the shop with everyone staring at her. She gave a bow and apologizes.

    The beastman girl patted the young boy''s back and said: "Come on, you are not the only one paying. We will all pay equally. Isn''t that right!" Everyone agreed.

    The beastman girl was the oldest of the group and felt proud to be looked like an older sister.

    The one-horned girl whispered to the beastman girl''s ear: "Thank you." The beastman girl''s face flushed.

    <hr>

    Back at the castle, a certain winged demon sat at a round table. He was listening to all the reports of finances, businesses, contruction, and so on.

    And that winged demon was Kei. He didn''t understand why he needed to be there. Everything sounds like things were going well. After listening to one last report, Kei zoomed out of the room and sought the kitchen.

    Once, he was there, he saw Polin trying to cook something up.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Hey little wifey, what you making?" Kei said. Even though he continued to call Polin, ''little wifey.'' She had grown to a more fitting adult form.

    "Darling! I''m trying to make this!" Polin lifted a pan and saw ... a black something.

    Kei stared at the chef nearby and chef just gave a ''I don''t know'' face.

    "You know little wifey, you don''t need to cook. There''s the chef right there!"

    "Nooo! I want to learn how to cook. I thought you just need meat in the pan and done!"

    "Hey chef, can teach her to cook?"

    The chef responded: "it will be my pleasure."

    Polin pouted and accepted that she needed help.

    ***

    Kei then came by his bedroom. He saw Bridget writing something on the bed.

    Bridget had been bedridden for the past few days. Doctors didn''t know what was the caused and various healing and curing magic didn''t do anything. Some speculated it was just age, Bridget was in her mid-40s. Only time could tell, but Kei really disliked seeing her like this.

    So, Kei laid next to Bridget and hugged her. He kissed her head and snuggled his face with hers.

    "So, what are you writing?" Kei said.

    Bridget smiled and said: "An autobiography." There were papers scattered around Bridget and her fingers had ink smudges.

    "Really? So, you will be writing how we met, get married, and had a child? Gonna include the steamy stuff?"

    Bridget leaned her body on his. "It''s not an erotica. But yes. From the moment I''m born to the most recent point in my life. I wanted to write. I wanted to write all of this. Just in case...I forget."

    Kei tighten his hold on her and said: "Want some fresh air?"

    "Yes. I would love that."

    After Kei washed Bridget''s hands and organized her papers, Kei carried Bridget.

    Kei walked through the halls and on his way to pond in the backyard.

    "This reminds me of our first day. You always carried me until I got better, " Bridget said.

    "Yeah."

    ***

    Both reached the pond and saw Vetros was also present.

    "Kei. Bridget. How are you?" Vetros spoke with worry.

    "I''m fine. Need to be outside once in a while," Bridget replied.

    Bridget sat on Kei''s lap and Vetros was only a few inches away. They began chatting about recent events and the past.

    Then they heard a bunch of laughing and shouting from small children.

    The noises came closer and six children ran towards Kei, Bridget, and Vetros.

    The chestnut-hair girl ran towards Bridget. "Mother! Mother! Look at this from the candy store. The shopkeeper called it chocolate chip cookies! I think it will be the bestselling product. We should have our chef replica this."

    "Gren, my little girl. You have such keen eyes. May I have a taste test?"

    Gren, the chestnut-hair girl, furiously nodded her head.

    Two small arachnes that looked similar to Vetros pressed their treats onto Vetros''s face. They both said: "Try. Try."

    Vetros can''t avoid it and opened her mouth and allowed the treats to enter her mouth. Vetros chewed on it and continued to chew. It''s very chewy and fruity. Vetros accidentally blew a bubble and it popped. Both of the small arachnes clapped in enjoyment. Vetros swallowed, whatever it was, and said: "Thank you. So nice." Vetros then kissed both of their foreheads.

    The beastmen girl and the two one-horned siblings played with one of Kei''s wings while telling what they been doing today.

    Then Polin came with a big tray of lemonade.

    Polin said: "Well... I couldn''t cook. At least I made delicious lemonade!"

    All the children ran towards Polin and grabbed a glass.

    "Thanks mom!"

    "Thank you mother Polin."

    "Thanks ma!"

    The children gave their thanks and Polin passed a glass to Kei and the others. Polin then sat next to Kei.

    The children ran back towards their biologically mother, except for the beastman girl. She sat on Kei''s lap along with Bridget, which she didn''t mind.

    Kei rubbed the beastmen girl''s head and said: "What''s the matter Kori?"

    Kori shook her head and said: "It''s nothing. Thank you, dad."

    "Thank you for accepting me." Kei continued petting Kori''s head.

    Kei looked around see what a family he created. This was fine. A peaceful life was not bad.

    Elen''s coronation will happen soon. Maybe he should visit Eluvia? But that wouldn''t be wise. Bad blood was between them.

    Maybe in the future they can reconcile.

    Right now, Kei wanted to basked in the sunlight, closed his eyes, and listened to the voices of his wives and children.

 Side Story: The Death and Life Goddess

    The Holy War started a few decades ago. It began in the pope''s dream, the meeting between the pope of the Life Church and the Life Goddess.

    In a white world, the pope floated in the air. Then a brillant, golden light blinded his eyes. And a beautiful woman appeared. With golden hair and green eyes, wearing a white toga, and holding a branch. This was the depiction of the Life Goddess! Even better!

    The pope tried to grovel to the ''ground'' but he was floating in mid-air.

    The Life Goddess said: "Please, stand up. No need for formalities."

    The Life Goddess sounded so serene like the pope can just listen to her speak all day. But the pope choked his words and yelled out: "Please forgive your humble servant! I''m not worthy to be in your presence."

    The Life Goddess rolled her eyes without the pope noticing. She wanted to get straight to the point. "Oh servant of mine. I came to deliver a message of the end times. Those vile demons and their evil goddess of death are planning to purge the world into carnage. Please, I beg you, save this world." The Life Goddess then began to shed tears.

    "Ye-Yess! I will destroy those vile demons!"

    "To accomplish your goals, I bestow you 1000 Holy Knights. Mana stones are their nourishment. Please save this world!" The Life Goddess pleaded.

    "Yes! My goddess!"

    Then the pope woke up and sat up like he was struck lightning. He had a divine dream and needed to prevent a world calamity!

    <hr>

    So, the war to purge of the demon race began. Non-demon countries rallied together to form the Alliance. They fought against the demons, but it was the holy knights that tipped the scale towards the Alliance''s favor.

    One demon country fell one after another, this causes the death goddess, Deco, to feel threaten! Once she saw what those holy knights were, she knew.

    ***

    In a space where there was no time or mass, beyond mortals'' comprehension, was a realm where gods congregated.

    The Life Goddess was mingling with other goddesses on top of clouds, having tea.

    Then a shadowy figured overshadowed them in the sky.

    The Life Goddess sighed and didn''t even look up to know who it was.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Delena! You dare intervene!!!!!" Deco shouted across the realm. The other goddesses chuckled.

    "I didn''t intervene Deco. I just sent a message and some toys, no big deal. If you didn''t want me to talk and send gifts to a follower of mine, then I shouldn''t slip by you!" The Life Goddess, Delena, laughed out loud.

    Deco was furious! Deco summoned a black spear and sent it towards Delena! But a shield was protecting her and the spear crumbled!

    "Ahhh~ It feels so nice to have so many followers. Doesn''t it Deco?" Delena taunted Deco.

    Delena and her cohorts were preparing to put a smack down on Deco. But a elderly man with a pocket watch in his hand, stopped Deco from continuing to fight.

    "Deco my dear, this is not the time. Please ladies, enjoy your tea." The eldery man grabbed Deco''s bony wrist and disappeared into his own realm. He was the god of time.

    "Hmph." Delena snorted.

    ****

    In the god of time''s realm filled with ticking clocks, he managed to calm Deco down.

    "My followers are dwindling. I feel weaker every second because of that witch!" Deco was in panic. The lesser followers and faith she had, the weaker she gets. If she had no one, she''d cease to exist!

    "Yes, this is dire. But fighting against her will not solve anything."

    "Thank you, Yelou."

    Both Deco and Yelou were having their own tea time, but it didn''t solve Deco''s problem.

    "But, what should I do? The war on my world stopped but I will not gain any more followers." Deco was distraught.

    Deco didn''t have much of a following in the other worlds, except small time cults. The only, main world that Deco managed was her sole source of believers and faith. She can''t appear on her world and punished the evildoers. There''s a rule to not directly intervene in their world or other worlds. But sending divine messages or gifts were possible. That''s why every god tried to prevent other gods to sway followers of their faith or others to accomplish their end goals.

    It might be playing around for other gods, but Deco didn''t had the luxury to do that. She might disappear at this moment!

    "Then why don''t you bestow powers onto a few followers. And have them lead your people?" Yelou acquired.

    "I wish I can. But powers are also under the term of directly intervening."

    "Bah! Those magical infused knights should categorized as such! Do you have any weapons to give them?"

    "I don''t have such gifts. Delena is lucky to have such an advanced fused magical and technological world."

    Yelou stroked his beard. This was a dire situation. Delena can''t be punished for any of this, should they rely on the demon race to rise on their own?

    Wait a minute...

    Yelou clapped his hands together and his eyes twinkled. "My dear, I heard this was a common trend in other worlds. Gods had been picking out souls from the reincarnation cycle to be their champions or heroes."

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes indeed. Souls in the reincarnation cycle flows through all the worlds. When a god''s world are in danger or felt a threat, the god ''summon'' a soul and bestow power on that person. Then send him or her to their world to fight the disaster."

    "It''s not directly intervening if it was just another soul being reborn..."

    "Exactly. Like I said, it is a trend these days."

    ***

    Then Deco arrived at the River of Souls, searching for a particular soul to help her out. She witnessed many mortals'' history, behavior, and ideals. Deco was a picky person, so it took some years to find that person. She had Yelou watched over her world just in case Delena wanted to cause trouble again.

    Then she found someone, at least a capable person, and that was Kei.

 Side Story: The Death and Life Goddess (2)

    After sending Kei to her world, the results were surprising and yielded great results.

    The Life Church was destroyed and Delena''s followers dropped massively. This pleases Deco and after a few years of Vezul Empire''s creation, the religion worshipping her were flourishing. Kei let the priestess to actively expose and educate people of Deco, the death goddess. Deco was the one that brought their savior Kei to this world. Which makes all the demons held her up high.

    Deco can feel their faith pulsating through her. It''s not as much as before the Holy War where the population of demons were larger, but it''s a starting point. Maybe even the other races will begin to worship her, if Kei pushed for it. But she can''t be cocky.

    ***

    In the realm of gods, Deco, Yelou, and a few other gods with negative connotations hanged out. Like, Goddess of Despair, God of Evil, God of Darkness, and so forth. Other deities were wondering why the God of Time hanged out with these weirdos.

    The gods at their meet-up congratulated Deco for overcoming her ordeal. Then a certain woman walked close to their little group.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "I heard you summoned a champion to your world and outright destroyed my religion. So vile and evil. I expect nothing more from you."

    The God of Evil stood up from his chair and pointed his finger at Delena. "And who was the one who sent those knights and started a massacre! Don''t pretend to be pure while being a prostitute!"

    "So vulgar! And I never slept with anyone!" Delena yelled in disgust. She turned around and was about to leave before saying: "Deco, enjoy your little victory. You still can''t compete with me. You may have kill a lot of my followers in your world, but I have three whole worlds full of them worshipping my feet!

    And Yelou, please pick better friends. They reflect on what kind of person you are."

    "I''m quite aware. Thank you for your warning." Yelou smiled and stroked his beard.

    Then Delena quickly flew away like a swan.

    "What a bitch." Goddess of Despair muttered under her breath.

    "Do you think it''s over?" Deco asked Yelou.

    "It should be. It''s nothing but a game to her. You should relax and watch over your world with a few safeguards."

    "Yeah! Forget her. This is a celebration!" The God of Evil yelled in excitement. He grabbed a mug of the finest beer and lifted into the air. "Cheers to Deco!"

    Everyone grabbed their glass and mugs, and clanged them together and expressed their joys for Deco.

 Glossary

    World: Edoli

    Countries: (HN = human nation), (DN = Dwarf nation), (BN = beastman nation), (EN = elf nation)

    Chesire Kingdom (HN - Destroyed)

    Cloq dukedom (HN - Destroyed)

    Runis State (HN - Destroyed)

    Kelm Dukedom (HN - Destroyed)

    Vita Empire (HN - Destroyed)

    Gevia Country (BN - Destroyed)

    Hukor Mountains (DN)

    Jules Domain (EN)

    Eluvia Kingdom (EN)The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Islands of Kitar (BN)

    Vezul Empire

    <hr>

    Characters:

    Kei: demon(?), OP MC

    Polin: half-demon, Kei¡¯s first wife

    Bridget: human, Kei¡¯s second wife, magic user

    Vetros: Aranche, Kei¡¯s lover (3rd wife unofficial)

    Elen: elf, Eluvia¡¯s princess, neutral relationship with Kei

    Johl: Elen and Kirin¡¯s childhood friend and servant to Eluvia¡¯s royal family

    Kirin: fox beastman princess, Elen¡¯s childhood friend, slight fear of Kei

    Lady Chelin: Kirin¡¯s mother

    Jacklin: Dullahan, Kei and other¡¯s friend

    Lena: former Vita Empire princess, former ¡®handler of slaves,¡¯ administrator of Yogol

    Deco: Death Goddess

    Delena: Life goddess

    Kei¡¯s children (oldest to youngest):

    Kori: adopted, beastman (dog-like)

    Colin: half-demon, Polin¡¯s 1st child

    Gren: human, Bridget¡¯s child

    Shinra: arachne, Vetros¡¯s 1st child

    Beltra: arachne, Vetros¡¯s 2nd child

    (unnamed): half-demon, Polin¡¯s 2nd child (mentioned in epilogue)